Cosmographie in four bookes : containing the chorographie and historie of the whole vvorld, and all the principall kingdomes, provinces, seas and isles thereof / by Peter Heylyn.

OF FRANCE.

HAving thus crossed the Alpes, we may indifferently dispose our selves for France or Germany. But we will follow the course and fortunes of the Roman Empire, which first passed into France before it medled with the Germans; and had brought Spain and Britain under the form of Roman Provinces, when Germany was looked on at a greater distance.

FRANCE then according to the present dimensions of it, is bounded on the East with a branch of the Alpes which divide Daulphine from Piemont; as also with the Countries of Savoy, Switzerland, and some parts of Germany; on the West with the Aquitain Ocean, and a branch of the Pyrenean Mountains which divide it from Spain; on the North with the English Ocean and some parts of Belgium; and on the South, with the rest of the Pyrenean Mountains and the Mediterrancan.

The Figure of it is almost square, each side of the Q••adrature being reckoned 600 miles in length. But they that goe more exactly to work upon it, make the length hereof to be 660 Italian miles, the bredth 570 onely, the whole Circumference to amount to 2040. Seated in the Northern tempe∣rate Zone between the middle Parallell of the fift Clime, where the longest day is 15 hours, and the middle Parallell of the eighth ••lime, where the longest day is 16 hours and an half.

It hath this present name of France from the Franci or Frankes, a people of Germany, who seized upon those parts of it which lay neerest to the Rhene, in the time of Valentinian the third; and having afterwards subdued Paris, and made it the Seat-Royall of their growing Empire, they caused the Countrie thereabouts to be called France. Which name, as they enlarged their borders, they im∣posed on, or communicated rather to the rest of this Countrey; and to those parts of Germany also which were conquered by them. At which time, for distinction sake, they called the East parts of their whole Empire by the name of O••sten-re••ch or Austrasia, (lying now wholly out of France, in Germany, and that part of Belgium which is subject to the King of Spain:) and for the West parts thereof, they had the name of Westen-reich, or Westrasia (in the barbarous Latin of that Age) West France, or Francia Occidentalis; to which the name of France was at last appropriated, accor∣ding to the limits before laid down.

Antiently it was called Gallia, and the people Galli, and by that name occurs most commonly in the writers of the Roman storie; and Gallia Transalpina, because situate on the further side of the Alpes from Italy, to difference it from the Countrie of those Gauls, which being planted in those parts which we now call Lombardie, was called Cisalpina. Sometimes it was called Galatia also; by that name known amongst the Greeks; by Ptolomie called Celio-Galatia, or the Galatia of the Celiae, a potent nation of old Gaul; to distinguish it from Galatia, one of the Provinces of Asia mi∣nor, denominated from the Galatians or Gauls of this Countrie. Whence it became so named is not yet determined. Some think it was called Gallia, from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, (Gala) signifying milk, quia Lacteos, i. e. aibos homines producebat, for the milkie and white complexion of the people. compared unto the Greeks and Romans who first imposed it. Others, and amongst them D••odorus Siculus, derive the name from Galata, a sonne of Hercules; to which that of Galatia comes as neer as may be. That Hercules was sometimes in this Countrie is affirmed also by Amm••anus Marcelli∣nus, who further addes, That after he had suppressed those Tyrants which oppressed the People, he begat many Children on the principall Women; Et eos, partes quibus imperitabant nominibus suis appellasse. Lib. XL. Who gave their own names to those parts over which they rules. But in ano∣ther place acknowledging that the Grecians call this People Galatae (ita enim Gallos sermo Graecus appellat) he telleth us from Timogenes an Antient Author, one very diligent in the search of the Gal∣lick Antiquities, that the Aborigines or first Inhabitants hereof, called themselves Celtae, by the name of one of their Kings whom they highly honoured. Es matris ejus vocabulo Galatas, and Gala∣tae from the name of his Mother Galata: who probably enough might be a daughter of Hercules, mistook by Diodorus for one of his sonnes.

Of the Originall of this People more anon. In the mean time we may take so much notice of the antient Gaul, as to affirm him (out of Caesar and other Authors) to be quick-witted, of a sud∣den and nimble apprehension, but withall very rash and hare-braind, (ut sunt subi a Gallorum in∣genia, is a note set upon them by the pen of Caesar:) so full of Law-sutes and contentions, that their Lawyers never wanted work. Gallia Causidicos, &c. as the Poet hath it: of vehement affections, and precipitate in all their actions, as well Military as Civill; falling on like a Clap of Thunder, and presently going off in Smoke. Primus impetus major quam virorum, secundus minor quam foeminarum, was a part also of their Character in the time of Florus the Historian. And though the present French be generally of another Originall; yet there is so much of the old Gaul still left among them, either by the Impression of the Heavenly Bodies, or by inter-mariages with the Gauls, as they o∣vercame them, that all these qualities are still predominant in the French, not differing from the an∣tient Gaul but in Name and Habit. For further evidence whereof, take with you a Comparison, homely I must confess, but to the life expressing the nature of the French, compared with the Dutch and Spanish in matters of War. The French is said to be like a Flea, quickly skipping into a Coun∣trie, and soon leaping out of it, as was the Expedition of Charles the 8th into Italie. The Dutch is said to be like a Lowse. slowly mastering a place, and as slowly (yet at last) driven out of their hold, as was their taking and losing of Ostend and Gulick. The Spaniard is said to be like a Crabb or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 inguinalis, which being once crept into a place is so rooted there, that nothing but the extre∣mity

of violence can fetch him out again. In which I think I need not instance, it being generally observed, that the Spaniards will endure all possible hardship before they will part with any thing that they are possessed of. It is used also for a By-word, that the Italian is wise b••fore-hand, the Dutch in the time of action, and the French after it is done; a wisdom much like that of the antient Gaul. Nor are they less Litigous than the old Gauls were: Insomuch as it is thought that there are more Law-sutes tryed among them in seven years, than have been in England from the Con∣quest till the time of King Iames. They are great Scoffers, yea even in matters of Religion, as appea∣reth by the story of a Gentleman lying sick on his death-bead; who when the Priest had perswa∣ded him, that the Sacrament of the Altar was the very Body and Blood of CHRIST, refused to eat thereof because it was Friday. Nor can I forget another in the same extremity, who seeing the Host (for so they call the Consecrated Elements) brought unto him by a lubberly Priest, said that CHRIST came to him, as he entred into Hierusalem, riding upon an Asse. As for the Women, they are sayd to be wittie, but Apish, Wanton, and Incontient: where a man at his first entrance may find acquaintan••e, and at his first acquaintance may find an entrance. So Dallington in his View of France describeth them. But I have since heard this Censu••e condemned of some uncharitableness, and the French Gentlewomen highly magnified for all those graces which may beautifie and adorn that Sex. And it is possible enough that it may be so in some particulars, though it be more than any man would guess at that cometh amongst them. For generally at the first sight you shall have them as familiar with you, as if they had known you from your Cradle; and are so full of Chat and Tattle, even with those they know not, as if they were resolved sooner to want breath than words; and never to be silent but in the Grave.

As to the persons of this People, they are commonly of a middle stature, and for the most part of a slight making; their complexion being generally hot and moist, which makes them very subject to the heats of lust, and easily inclinable unto those diseases which are concomitants thereof: their Constitution somewhat tender, if not delicate, which rendreth them impatient of Toil and labour, and is in part the cause of those ill successes which have hapned to them in the Warres, in which they have lost as much for want of constancy, and perseverance in their enterprises, as they have gained by their Courage in the undertaking. And for the Women, they are for the most part very personable, of straight bodies, slender wasts, and a fit Symetrie of proportion in all the rest; their hands white, long, and slender, and easily discernable to be so; for either they wear no Gl••ves at all, or else so short, as if they were cut off at the hand-wrist. To these the Complexion of their faces, and the colour of their hair, too much inclining to the black, holds no true Devo∣rum. Tis true the Poets commend Leda for her black hair, and not unworthily, Leda fuit ni∣gris con••••icienda comis, as it is in Ovid. But this was specially, because it set off with the greater lu∣stre the amiable sweetness of her Complexion: For in that case the Hair doth set forth the Face, as shadows commonly do a Picture; and the Face so becommeth the Hair, as a Field Argent doth a Sa••le b••aring, which kind of Coat our Critical Heralds call the most fair. But when a Black hair meets with a Brown or swarth Complexion, it falls much short of that attractiveness of beauty, which Ovid being so great a Crafts-Master in the Art of Love did commend in Leda.

The chief exercises they use, are, 1. ••enxis; every Village having a Tennis-Court, Orleans 60. Pa••s many hundreds. 2. Dan••ing, a sport to which they are so generally affected, that were it not so much enveighed against by their strait-laced Ministers, it is thought that many more of the Frenth Catholiques had been of the Reformed Religion. For so extremely are they bent upon this disport, that neither Age nor Sickness, no nor poverty it self, can make them keep their heels still, when they hear the Musick. Such as can hardly walk abroad without their Crutches, or go as if they were troubled all day with a Sc••atica, and perchance have their rags hang so loose about them, that one would think a swift Galliard might shake them into their nakedness, will to the Dancing Green howsoever, and be there as eager at the sport, as if they had left their seve∣rall infirmities and wants behind them. What makes their Ministers (and indeed all that follow the Gene••ian Discipline) enveigh so bitterly against Dancing, and punish it with such seve∣rity where they find it used, I am not able to determine, nor doth it any way belong unto this discourse. But being it is a Recreation which this people are so given unto, and such a one as can∣not be followed but in a great deal of Company, and before many witnesses and spectators of their carriage in it; I must needs think the Ministers of the French Church more nice than wise, if they choose rather to deter men from their Congregations by so strict a Stoicism, than indulge any thing unto the jollitie and natural Gaiety of this people, in matters not offensive, but by accident only.

The Language of this People is very voluble and pleasant, but rather Elegant than Copious, and therefore much troubled for want of words to find out Periphrases; besides that very much of it is expressed in the action; the head and sholders move as significantly toward it, as the lips and tongue; and he that hopeth to speak with any good grace, must have somewhat in him of the Mimick. A Language enriched with great plenty of Proverbs, consequently a great help to the French humour of Scoffing: and so naturally disposed for Courtship, as makes all the people com∣plementall; the poorest Cobler in the Parish hath his Court-Cringes, and his Eaubeniste de Cour, his Court-holy-water (as they call it) as perfectly as the best Gentleman-Huisher in Paris. Compared with that of other Nations, the Language of the Spaniards is said to be Manly, the Italian Courtly, and the French Amor••us. A sweet language it is without question, the People leaving out in their pro∣nunciation

many of their Consonants, and thereby giving occasion to this By-word, that the Frenchm••npronounceth not as he writes, singeth not as he pricketh, nor speaks as he thinketh. In the Original thereof it is a Compound of the old Gallick, German, and Latin Tongues: the old Gal∣l••ck being questionless the same with the Welch or British, as appeareth clearly by these reasons. 1. The L••t••n words are known to have been received from the Romans, and the Germans, at the coming in of the Frankes and Burgundians; but of the Welch words which they have, we can give no reason, but that they are the remainder of the antient Language; of which Welch words which still continue in that Language Camden in his Britannia reckoneth not a few. 2. It is said by Tacitus, that the Britans were the Descendants of the Gauls, and this he proveth as by other Ar∣guments, so from the identitie or neer resemblance of the Language which both Nations speak. Vtriusque sermo haud multum diversus, as his own words are. And 3. It is said by Caesar, That the Gauls used to pass into Britain to be instructed in the Rites and learning of the Druides; which sheweth that both People spake but own common tongue, there being in those times no one lear∣ned Language, which other nations studied besides their own.

The Soil is extraordinary fruitfull, and hath three Loadstones to draw riches out of other Countries, Corn, Wine, and Salt, in exchange for which there is yearly brought into France 1200000 li. Sterling, the custome of Salt only to the King being estimated at 700000 Crowns per Annum. And indeed the benefit arising on this ••ne ••••mmodity is almost incredible, it being constituted by the Kings Edict (which is all in all) that no man shall have any Salt for Domestick uses (except by special privilege, and that dearly paid for) but what he must buy of the Kings Officers, and that upon such prices too as they please to sell it. Nor can it but be very well stored with Fish; for besides the benefit of the Seas, their Lakes and Ponds belonging to the Clergie only are said to be 135000. Their other Merchandizes are Beeves, Hogs, Nuts, Woad, Skinnes, vast quantities of all sorts of Linnen. And to say truth, there are not many Countries in the Christian World to which Nature hath been so prodigall of her choicest blessings as she hath to this, the fields thereof being large and open, and those so intermingled with Corn and Vines, and every hedge-row so beset with choice of fruits, that never any covetous or curious eye had a fairer object. And yet so miserable is the condition of the common Paisant, partly by reason of the intolerable Taxes laid upon him by the King, and partly by those great, but uncertain Rents which are set upon him by his Landlord (for the poor husbandman is Tenant only at the will of his Lord) that there is many one amongst them, who farmeth yearly thirty or forty Acres of Wheat and Vines, that ne∣ver drinks Wine, or eats good Bread, from one end of the year unto the other.

The Christian Faith was planted first amongst the Gauls, by some of St. Peters Disciples, sent hither by him at his first coming to Rome: Xystus, Fronto, and Iulianus, the first Bishops of Rhemes, Perigori and Mants (Cenom inensium in the Latine) being said to be of his ordaining in the Mar∣tyrologies. The like may be affirmed (but on surer grounds) of Trophimus the first Bishop of Arles. For on a Controversie betwixt the Arch-Bishops of Vienna and Arles for the dignity of Metropolitan, in the time of Pope Leo the first, it was thus pleaded in behalf of the Bishop of Arles, quod prima inter Gallias, &c. That Arles of all the Cities of Gaul, did first obtain the hap∣piness of having Trophimus ordained Bishop thereof by the hands of St. Peter. Nor is St. Paul to be denied the honour of sending some of his Disciples thither also to preach the Gospell: Cres∣cens sent by him as he telleth us 2 Tim. 4. into Galatia, being the first Bishop of Vienna, spoken of before, as not the Martyrologies only, but Ado Viennensis, an antient Writer of that Church, doth expresly say. And that it was into this Country, that he sent that Crescens at that time, and not unto Galatia in Asia minor, the testimonies of Epiphanius and Theodoret which affirm the same, and that which hath been said before of this name of Galatia, may confirm sufficiently. But Christianity be∣ing destroyed by the French at their first coming hither, was again planted by the industry of S. Remigius the first Bishop of Rhemes; Clovis or Clodivaeus the fifth King of the French giving way unto it for his Wives sake who was zealous in it, and after taking on himself that holy calling, on a great victory which he wonne against the Almains; By whom being over-laid in the day of bat∣bell, he made his prayers to CHRIST whom his Wife Crotilda worshiped, vowing to be of that Religion if he gat the victory; which vow he had no sooner made (as the story telleth us) but Alemannos invasit timor, a sudden fear fell upon the Almains, and the French were Conque∣rours.

At this time they are divided in Religion, as in other places; some following the Doctrine of the Church of Rome, and others that of those Reformed Churches which adhere to Calvin. But this divisi∣on is more antient than Calvins days, the same opinions (as they relate unto the Errors in the Romish Church) being maintained formerly by the Albigenses, the Waldenses, or Pauperes de Lugduno (the Vaudoys as the French Writers call them) of whom we shall speak more when we come to Lyons. Suffice it in this place to note, that the doctrine of the Reformed Churches was not new in France, when Zuinglius first preached against the superstitions of the Mass, and the worship of Images, and Calvin travelled in advancing the Reformation; though much suppressed as to the outward profession of it. But being revived by their Endeavours it sprung out again, and spread it self so speedily in this Kingdom, that there were reckoned in the year 1560. above 2150. Churches of them, which cannot in such a long time but be wonderfully augmented, though scarce any of them have scaped some massacre or other. Of these massacres, two are most memorable, viz. that of Me∣rind. ll and Chabriers, as being the first, and the massacre at Paris, as being the greatest. That

of Merindall hapned in the year 1545. The instrument of it, being Minier, the President of the Counc••ll of Aix. For having condemned this poor people of heresie, he mustred a small Army, and set fire on the Villages. They of Merindoll, seeing the flame, with their wives and children sled into the woods; but were there butchered, or sent to the Gallies. One boy they took, placed him against a tree, and shot him with Calivers; 25 which had hid themselves in a Cave, were in part 〈◊〉〈◊〉, in part burned. In Chabriers they so inhumanely dealt with the young wives and maids, that most of then died immediatly after. The men and women were put to the sword; the children were 〈◊〉〈◊〉: 800 men were murdered in a Cave, and 40 women put together in an old Barn, and ••u••ned. Yea such was the cruelty of these Souldiers to these poor women, that when some of them had clambred to the top of the house, with an intent to leap down; the Souldiers beat them book again with their pikes. The Massacre of Paris was more cunningly plotted. A Peace was made with the ••rotestants; for the assurance whereof, a marriage was solemnized, between Henry of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, chief of the Protestant party; and the Lady Marguerite the Kings sister: At this Wed∣ding there assembled the Prince of Conde, the Admirall Coligni, and divers others of chief note: but there was not so much Wine drank as Bloud shed at it. At Midnight the Watch-bell rung, the King of Nazarre, and the Prince of Conde are taken Prisoners, the Admirall murdered in his Bed; and 30000 at the least of the greatest and most potent Men of the Religion, sent by the way of this R••d Se•• to find the neerest pa••sage to the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of ••anan. Anno 1572. Yet notwithstanding these Massacres, and the long and frequent Wars which were made against them by their Kings, they grew so numerons, and got unto so great a power, that partly by Capitulations with the French Kings at the End of every 〈◊〉〈◊〉 War, but principally by the connivence of K. Henry the fourth, who was sometimes the Head of their partie, they had gotten above an hundred walled Towns and Gar∣risons: and were absolute Masters in effect of all those Provinces which lie along the Aquitain shore and the Pyrerees, from the Mediterranean Sea to the River of Loyre. But being grown too insolent by reason of so great a strength, and standing upon terms with the King as a Free Estate (the Com∣monwealth of Roch••ll, as King Henry the fourth was used to call it) they drew upon themselves the jealousie and furie of King L••••••s the thirteenth. Who seeing that he could not otherwise dissolve the knot of their combination than by the sword, drew it out at last: And was so fortunate in the success of his Vndertakings, that in two years, (viz. Anno 1621. 1622.) he stripped them of all their walled Towns, except Mentalban and Rochell onely; and those too he reduced not long after by the power of his Arms: Leaving them nothing to relie on for their future security, but the grace and cle∣••e of their King, promerited by their obedience and integritie. And it hath sped so well with them since that time, that they never had the exercise of their Religion with so much freedom, as they have hitherto enjoyed since the reducing of their Forts and Garrisons to the Kings obedience.

The other Party in Religion, having the Countenance of the State, and the prescription and pos∣session of so many yeers to confirm the same, is in as prosperous a condition both for power and p••trimoni, as any that acknowledgeth the Authority of the Popes of Rome. In point of Pa∣trim••nie, the Author of the Cabinet computes the Tythes and Temporall Revenues of the Clergie, be∣sides provisions of all sorts, to 80 millions of Crownes; but this Accompt is disallowed by all know∣ing men. Bod•••• reporteth from the mouth of Monsieur Alemant, one of the Presidents of Accompts in Paris. that they amount to 12 millions, and 300000 of their Livres, which is 1200000 l. of our English money; and he himself conceiveth that they possess seven parts of twelve of the whole Reve∣nues of that Kingdom. The Book entituled Comment ••'Est: gives a lower estimate: and reckoning that there are in France 200 millions of Arpens (which is a Measure somewhat bigger than our Acre) assigneth 47 millions, which is neer a fourth part of the whole, to the Gallicane Clergy. And then it is resolved by all. That the Baisonam (as they call it) which consists of Offerings, Churchings, Bu••••ls D••ri••es, and such like Casualties, amounteth to as much per annum, as their standing Rents: Upon which ground Sir Edw••n Sandys computeth their R••venne at 6 millions yeerly. And to say truth, there needs a very great Revenue to maintein their numbers; there being reckoned in this Kingdom, 13 Arch-Bishops, 104 Bishops, 1450 Abbies, 540 Arch-Priories, 1232▪ Priories, 5•••• Nunneries, ••00 Convents of Friers, 259 Commanderies of Malta; besides the Colleges of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which being of a late foundation are not here accompted. And for the Parish-Priests, they are reckoned at 130000 of all sorts, taking in Deacons, Subdeacons, and all those of inferiour Orders, which have some Ministery in their Churches: the number of which was reckoned in the time of King Lewis the 11th, to be little lesse than 100000. But then 'tis like that Charteries and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 happe•• went in that Accompt; or else the Hugenots in the Wars have destroyed more Chur∣ches, than they are like to build in hast; there being found in France on a just Accompt, no more than 2••400 Parish Churches, besides Oratories and Chappels of Ease appertaining to them. In which, there are supposed to live 15 millions of people, whereof the Clergy and the Ministers depen∣ding on them doe make up 3 millions, which is a fift part of the whole And for their power, the Gall••an Clergy stand's more stoutly to their naturall rights against the usurpations and encroach∣ments of the See of Rome, than any other that live under the Popes Autoritie: which they acknow∣ledge so far only as is consistent with their own privileges, and the rights of their Soveraign. For neither did they in long time submit to the Decrees of the Councill of Trent; nor have they yet ad∣mitted of the Inqui••••ion; nor yeeld such store of Grist to the Popes Mill, as probably might redound to him from so rich a Clergie. And for his Temporal power over Kings and Princes, it is a doctrine to averle from the Positions and Principles of the Gallican Church, that in the year 1610. the Di∣vines

of Paris published a Declaration, in which it was affirmed, That the doctrine of the Popes Su∣premacy was an Erroneous doctrine, and the ground of that hellish position of deposing and killing Kings. And this indeed hath constantly been the doctrine of the Gallican Church since the time of Gerson, mainteining the Autoritie of a Councill above that of the Pope.

But to proceed. The men most eminent for learning of either side have been (besides those men∣tioned in the Alpine Provinces) Peter du Mouliu, highly commended for his Eloquence by the pen of Balsac; Fr. Junius a moderate and grave Divine, Chamiet the Controverser, and Philip de Morney Lord of Plessis. Of the other party ••laudius Espencaeus a Sorbon Doctor, the famous Cardinall of Peron, Genebrard the Historian, Petavius a learned Iesuite, &c. In the middle times S. Bernard Abbot of Clarevalle, Pet. Lambard Bishop of Paris, Iohn Gerson Chancellor of that University. More antiently Prosper of Aquitain, Cassianus the Hermit, Irenaeus the renowned Bishop of Lyons (though not here a Native.) And as to Men of other Studies, Ausonius the Poet, Hottoman and Got∣fredus the Civilians, Duarenus the Canonist, Barn. Brissonius the great Antiquarie, Isaac Casaubon that ren••wned Philologer, Budaeus that great Master of the Greek Language, ••huanus the Histori∣an Latrentius the Anatomist, &c. And as for Militarie men, it hath been famous for the valour of Clovis the first Christian King of the French, Charles Martell that stout Champion of the Church against the Saracens; and Charles the great, the Founder of the Western Empire: In the middle times for Godfrey of Bovillon, one of the Nine Worthies (as they call them, the sonne of Eustace Earl of Boulogn in Picardie; and in these later dayes for King Henry the 4th. Francis and Henry Dukes of Guise, Charles Duke of Mayenne, Char••es Duke of Biron, &c.

The Laws of this Kingdom are either Temporary, and alterable at pleasure; or Fundamentall, which neither King nor Parliament (as they say) can alter. Of this last sort the principall are the Salique Law and the Law of Apennages. By that of the Apennage the younger Sonnes of the King are not to have partage in the Kingdome with their Elder-Brother; which Law was made by Charles the Great, before whose time we find the Children of the Kings estated in their severall Thrones, and the Realm parcelled out among them into many Kingdoms. But by this Law they are to be en∣tituled to some Dutchie or County (though they are content sometimes with Annual pensions) with all the rights and profits thereunto belonging, all matters of Regality (as Levying Taxes, Coynage, and the like) excepted onely; which upon the fayling of the masculine line doe return again unto the Crown. The name thereof derived from Abannage a German word, signifying a portion.

But the main Law they stand on is the Salique Law, by which the Crown of France may not descend unto the Females, or fall from the Lance to the Distaff, as their saying is: Which Law one undertaking to make good out of holy Writ, urged that Text of St. Matthew, where it is said. Mark the Lillies (which are the Arms of France) and see how they neither Labour nor Spin. This they pretend to have been made by Pharamond the first King of the French, and that the words Si∣aliqua so often used in it, gave it the Name of the Salique Law. But Haillan one of their best Wri∣ters affirms, That it was never heard of in France till the time of Philip the Long, Anno 1315. and that it could not possibly be made by Pharamond, who though he was the first King of the French, had not one foot of Land in France, their third King Merovei being the first of those Kings which passed over the Rhene. Others say it was made by Charles the Great, after the Conquest of Ger∣many: where the incontient lives of the Women living about the River Sala (in the modern Mis∣nia) gave both the occasion and the name. De terra verò Salica, nulla portio haereditatis muli••ri veniat, sed ad virilem Sexum tota terrae haereditas perveniat; are the words thereof. This Terra Sa∣lica, the learned Selden in his Vitles of Honour, Englisheth Knights Fee, or Land that is holden by Knights Service, as our Lawyers call it; and proveth his Interpretation by a Record of the Parlia∣ment of Bourdeaux cited by Bodinus; where an old Will or Testament being once produced, in which the Testator had bequeathed unto his Sonne all his Salique Land, it was resolved by the Court, that thereby was meant his Land holden in Knights Service. And then the sense thereof must be, that in Lands holden of the King by Knights Service, or the like militarie tenure, the Male Children should inherit onely: because the Females could not perform those services for which those Lands were given, and by which they were holden. And for this there may be good reason; though in England we deal not so unkindly with the Female Sex, but permit them, after the Age of 15 yeares to enjoy such Lands; because they may then take such Husbands as are able to doe the King those services which the Law requireth. But this Interpretation (how good and genuine soever indeed it be) cannot stand with the French Gloss. For then the Crown being held of none but God, and so not properly to be called a Fee or Feife, could not be brought within the Compass of the Salique Law, because not to be counted for Salique Land. Give them therefore their own Gloss, their own Etymologie, and Originall; and let us see by what right their Kings Daughters are excluded from their succession to the Diadem. For first, supposing that to be the Salique Land which lyeth about the River Sala, in the modern Misnia: I would fain know how it could reach unto the Kings Daughters in France, so far distant from it; or with what honesty they can lay on them the like brand of incontinencie, as was supposed to have been found in those Women of Germanie. And next, supposing that the Law had been made by Pharamond, I would fain learn how it can be appli∣ed to the Crown of France, to which Pharamond had then no title, nor so much as one foot of Land on that side of the Rhene. And finally, supposing that the Law was made in such generall terms, as to extend to all the Countries which the French in time to come should conquer, and consequently un∣to

France when once conquered by them: I would then ask, Whether it did extend to the Crown alone, or to all subordinate Estates which were holden of it. If unto all Estates holden of that Crown, I would fain know with what pretence they could give sentence in behalf of Charles of Blais, against John de Montfo••t, in the succession to the Dukedom of Bretague: Charles of Blais clayming by his Mother, the Neece of Arthur the second, by his second Sonne Guy; Whereas John de Montsort was the third Sonne (and the next Heir-male) of the said Duke Arthur. If only to the Crown of France, it would be known by what right they detain that Dukedom from the true Heirs of Anne the Dutchess: whose Daughter and Heir the Lady Clande, being maried unto Francis the first, had issue Henry the second, and other Children. Which Henry, besides Francis the second, Charles the ninth, Henry the third, and Francis Duke of Anjou, all dying without issue, had a Daughter named Isabel or Elizabeth maried to Philip the second King of Spain, by whom she was made the Mother of Isabella, the late Archdutchess, and of Katharine the Wife of Charls Emanuel the late Duke of Savoy. Not to say any thing of the pretensions of the house of Lorrein, descending from the Lady Clande, the second Daughter of King Henry the second, and Sister of Isabel or Eliza∣beth Queen of Spain. Nor doe we find that the French so stand upon this Law, as not to think that a Succession by and from the Females, is in some cases their best Title. For thus we read, That Pepin having thrust his Master Childerick into a Monastery, to make good his Title to the Crown (or some colour for it) derived his Pedigree from Plythylda, one of the Daughters of Clotaire the first, maried to Anspert the Grandfather of that Arnulphus, who was the first Mayer of the Palace of Pepins Family. As also how Hugh Capet, putting aside Charles of Lorrein the right Heir of this Pepin, to make his Lawless Action the more seemingly Lawfull, drew his descent from some of the heirs Generall of Charles the Great; his Mother Adeltheid, being the Daughter of the Em∣perour Henry the first, surnamed the Fowler; who was the Sonne of Otho Duke of Saxonie by Luit∣gardu the Daughter of the Emperour Arnulph, the last Emperour of the Romans (or Germans) of the house of Charles. And it is said of Lewis the ninth, so renowned for Sanctitie amongst them, that he never enjoyed the Crown with a quiet Conscience, till it was proved unto him that by his Grandmother, the Lady Isabel of Hainall, he was descended from Hermingrade the Daughter of Charles of Lorrein. Adde here, that this supposed Salique Law not onely crosseth the received Laws of all Nations else, which admit of Women to the succession in their Kingdoms, where the Crown descends in a Succession; and have a great respect both unto their persons and posterities in such Kingdoms also, where the Kings are said to be Elective, as in Poland, Hungaria, and Bohemia; but that even France it self hath submitted to the imperious command of two Women of the Medices, and at the present to the Government of a Spanish Princess. So that it is evident, that this Law, by whomsoever made, and how far soever it extended, is of no such force, but that the Labells of it may be easily cut in pecces by an English sword well whetted; if there were no other bar to the title of England, than the authoritie and antiquity of the Salique Law.

But for my part (if it be lawfull for me to dispute this point) I am not satisfied in the right of the English title; supposing the Salique Law to be of no such force as the French pretended, and mea∣suring the succession in the Crown of France, to be according to successions in the Realm of England, on which King Edward the third seemed to ground his claim. For if there were no Salique Law to exclude succession by the Females, as the English did pretend there was not: yet could not Edward comming from a Sister of the 3 last Kings, which reigned successively before Philip of Valois, against whom he claimed, be served in course, before the Daughters of those Kings (or the Males at least descending of them) had had their turns in the succession of that Kingdom. Of the three Bre∣thren, two left issue, viz. Lewis and Philip. Lewis surnamed Hutin Sonne of Philip the fair, and Joan Queen of Navarre, had a Daughter named Joan, maried to Philip Earl of Eureux, who was King of Navarre in right of his Wife; from which mariage issued all the succeding Kings of that Realm, the rights whereof are now in the house of Burbon. Philip, the second Brother, surnamed the Long, by Ioan the Daughter of Othelin Earl of Burgundie, had a Daughter named Marguerite, maried to Lewis Earl of Flanders, from whom descended those great Princes of the race of Burgun∣di••, the rights whereof are now in the house of Spain. If then there were no Salique Law to exclude the Women and their Sonnes, Charles King of Navarre the Sonne of Queen Joan and of Philip de Eureux, descended from Lewis Hutin the Elder Brother: and Lewis de Malaine Earl of Flanders and Burgundie, the Sonne of Lewis Earl of Flanders, and of Marguerite the Daughter of Philip the Long the Second Brother; must have precedency of title before King Edward the third of England, descended from a Sister of the said two Kings; their issue, severally and respectively, before any claiming or descending from the said King Edward. So that K. Edward the third had some other claim than what is commonly alleged for him in our English Histories; or else he had no claim to that Crown at all: and I conceive so wise a King, would not have ventured on a business of so great con∣sequence, without some colourable Title; though what this title was is not declared for ought I know, by any Writers of our Nation. I believe therefore that he went upon some other grounds, than that of ordinary succession by the Law of England, and claimed that Crown, as the Eldest heir∣male and neerest Kinsman to the last King. For being Sisters sonne to the King deceased, he was a de∣gree neerer to him than either the King of Navarre, or the Earl of Flanders, who were the Grand-children of his Brethren: and having priority of either in respect of age, had a fair Title before either, to the Crown of that Kingdom. And on these grounds King Edward might the rather goe, because he found it a ruled Case in the dispute about the succession in the Kingdom of Scotland.

For though King Edward the first measuring the order of succession by the Laws of England, and per∣haps willing to adjudge the Crown to one who should hold it of him, gave sentence in behalf of Iohn Raliol, the Grand-Child of the Eldest Daughter of the Earl of Huntingdon: yet was this Sentence disavowed, and protested against by the other Competitors. Robert Bruce Sonne of the Second Daugh∣ter of the said Earl of Huntingdon, as a degree neerer to the last King, though descended from the Younger Sister, not only though himself wronged in it, but had the whole Scotish Nation for him to assert his right: by whose unanimous consent his Sonne was called to the Government of the Realm of Scotland, during the life of Baliol and his Patron both. Proximitie in blood to the King deceased, was measured by neerness of degrees, not descent of Birth; and on this Plea, though different from the Laws of England, as Bruce had formerly possessed himself of the Crown of Scot∣land; so on the same, though different from the Laws of Castile, did Philip the second ground his claim to the Crown of Portugal. For being Eldest Sonne of Mary, the Sister of Henry the last King (and this was just King Edwards Case to the Crown of France) he thought himself to be preferred before the Prince of Parma, and the Duke of Bragance descended from the Daughters of Edward the said Kings Brother; because the Eldest Male of the Royal blood, and neerer to the said King Henry by one degree. In the pursuance of which title, as Philip onenly avowed, that the Laws of Portugall were more favourable to him than the Laws of Castile: so in like case, the Laws of France might be more favourable to King Edward than the Lawes of England. In claims to Crowns, the Rules if Regall Succession differ in many Countries; and in few Countries are the same with that of the Succession into mean Estates: as may be proved by many particulars in the Realm of England, in which the Law of the Crown differeth very much from the Law of the Land, as in the Case of Par∣ceners, the whole blood (as our Lawyers call it) the Tenure by courtesie and some others; were this a time and place fit for it. But to return again to France; whether the Salique Law were in force or not, it made not much unto the prejudice of King Edward the third; though it served Philip the Long to exclude the Daughter of King Lewis Hutin; and Charles the fair to do the Like with the Daughter of Philip; as it did Philip of Valoys, to disposess the whole Linage of King Philip Le Bel.

Machiavel accounteth this Salique Law to be a great happiness to the French Nation, not so much in relation to the unfitness of Women to Govern (for therein some of them have gon be∣yond most men) but because thereby the Crown of France is not indangered to fall into the hands of strangers. Such men consider not how great Dominions may by this means be incorporate to the Crown. They remember not how Maud the Empress being maried to Geofrie Earl of Anjou, Tourain, and Mayenne, conveyed those Countries to the Diadem of England; nor what rich and fertile Provinces were added to Spain, by the match of the Lady Ioan, to Arch-duke Philip: Neither do they see those great advantages of power and strength, which England now enjoyeth by the conjunction of Scotland, proceeding from a like mariage. Yet there is a saying in Spain, that as a man should desire to live in Italy, because of the civility and ingenious natures of the Peo∣ple; and to dye in Spain, because there the Catholique Religion is so sincerely professed: so he should wish to be born in France, because of the Nobleness of that Nation, which never had any King but of their own Country.

The chief enemies to the French have been the English, and Spaniards. The former had here great possessions, divers times plagued them, and took from them their Kingdom; but being cal∣led home by civill dissentions, lost all. At their departure, the French scoffingly asked an English Captain, When they would return? Who feelingly answered, When your sins be greater than ours. The Spaniards began but of late with them, yet have they taken from them Navarre, Naples, and Millain: they displanted them in Florida; poisoned the Dolphin of Viennois (as it was generally con∣ceived;) murdered their Souldiers in cold blood, being taken Prisoners in the Isles of Tercera, and by their Faction, raised even in France it self, drave Henry the third out of Paris, and most of his other Cities, and at last caused him to be murdered by laques Clement a Dominican Frier. The like they intended to his Successour King Henry the fourth, whose coming to the Crown they opposed to their utmost power, and held a tedious War against him. Concerning which last War, when they sided with the Duke of Mayenne, and the rest of those Rebels, which called themselves the Holy League (of which the Duke of Guise was the Author) against the two Kings Henry the third and fourth, a French Gentleman made this excellent allusion. For being asked the cause of these civill broiles, he replyed they were Spania and Mania, seeming by this answer to signifie 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, penury, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, furie, which are indeed the causes of all intestine tumults: but covertly therein implying the King of Spain, and the Duke of Mayenae. In former times, as we read in Cominaeus, there were no Nations more friendly than these two, the Kings of Castile and France being the neerest confederated Princes in Christendome. For their league was between King and King, Realm and Realm, Subject and subject; which they were all bound under great curses to keep inviolable. But of late times, especially since the beginning of the wars between Charles the fifth, and Francis the first, for the Dukedom of Millain, there have not been greater anim••si∣ties, nor more implacable enmities betwixt any Nations, than betwixt France and Stain; which seconded by the mutuall jealousies they have of each other, and the diversitie of Constellations under which they live, hath produced such dissimilitude betwixt them in all their wayes, that there is not greater contrariety of temper, carriage and affections, betwixt any two Nations in the world, than is between these Neighbours, parted no otherwise from one another than by passable Hils. First

in the Actions of the Soul; the one Active and Mercurial, the other Speculative and Saturaine; the one sociable and discoursive, the other reserved and full of thought; the one so open, that you cannot hire him to keep a secret, the other so close, that all the Rhetorick in the world cannot get it out of him. Next in their Fashion and Apparrell, the French weares his hair long, the Spani∣ard short; the French goes thin and open to the very shirt, as if there were continuall Summer, the Spaniard so wrapt up and close, as if all were Winter; the French begins to button downward, and the Spaniard upwards; the last alwayes constant to his Fashion, the first intent so much on no∣thing as on new Fancies of Apparrel. Then for their Gate, the French walk fast, as if pursued on an Arrest, the Spaniard slowly, as if newly come out of a Quartane Ague; the French goe up and dowu in clusters, the Spaniards but by two and two at the most; the French Lacqueys march in the Rere, and the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 alwayes in the Van; the French sings and danceth as he walks the streets, the Spa∣niards in a grave and solemn posture, as if he were going a Procession. The like might be observed of their tune, their speech, and almost every passage in the life of Man: For which I rather choose to refer the Reader to the ingenious James Howels book of Instructious for Travell, than insist longer on it here. Onely I adde, that of the two so different humours, that of the Spaniard seems to be the more approvable. Insomuch as the Neapolitans, Millanois, and Sicilians, who have had triall of both Nations, choose rather to submit themselves to the proud and severe yoke of the Spaniards, than the lusts and insolencies of the French, not sufferable by men of even and wel-balanced spirits. And possible enough it is, that such of the Netherlands as have of late been wonne to the Crown of France, will finde so little comfort in the change of their Masters, as may confirm the residue to the Crown of S••ain, to which they naturally belong.

The chief Mountains of this Countrey, next to the Pyrenees which part France from Spain; the Jour or Jura which separates it from Savoy and Switzerland; and the Vauge or Vogesus which divides it from Lorrein; are those which Caesar calleth Gebenna, Ptolomie Cimmeni; being the same which separate Auvergae from Langucdoc, called therefore the Mountains of Auvergn; the onely ones of note which are peculiar to this Continent of France, which for the most part is plain and champian the others before mentioned being common unto this with the bordering Provinces.

This Country is wonderfully stored with rivers, the chief whereof, 1 Sequana or Seine, which arising in Burgundy, watring the Cities of Paris and Roane, and receiving into it nine navigable streames, disburdeneth it self into the British Ocean. 2 Some, upon which standeth Amiens. It hath it's head about S. Quintins, divideth Picardie from Artoys, and having received eight lesser streams, loseth it self into the same Sea. 3 Ligeris, or Loyre, on which are seated Nantes and Orleance. It riseth about the mountains of Auvergne, (being the greatest in France:) and having runne 600 miles, and augmented his channell with the entertainment of 72 lesser rivulets, mingleth his sweet waters with the brackish Aquitane Ocean. 4. Rh danus, or the Rhosne, which springing from the Alpes, three Dutch miles from the head of the Rhene, passeth by Lions and Avignon; and having taken in thirteen lesser Brooks, falleth into the Mediterranean Sea, not far from Arles. 5 The S••asne, by the old Latines called Araris, which rising out of the Mountain Vogesus or Vauge, in the borders of Lorrein and Alsatia, divideth the two Burgundies from each other; and falleth into the Rhosne at the City of ••ions. 6 Garumna, or the Garond, which issuing out of the Pyrenean Moun∣tains, passing by Tholouse and Burdeaux, and having swallowed up sixteen lesser Rivers (of which the Dordonne is the chief) disburdeneth it self into the Aquitane Ocean, neer the Town of Blay: that part hereof which is betwixt the main Ocean and the influx of the river Dordonne, being called the Garonne. Of these it is said Proverbially, that the Seine is the richest, the Rhosne the swiftest, the Garond the greatest, and the Loyre the sweetest. And by these and many other Rivers this Kingdom is inriched with 34 excellent Havens, having all the Properties of a good Harbour, that is to say, 1 Room, 2 Safety, 3 Easiness of Defence, 4 Resort of Merchants.

As for so much of the story hereof as concerneth the whole, it was first peopled, if we may give credit to Annins, (as I think we may not in this point) by Samothes the sixth Sonne of Iaphet (affir∣med by them, and such as adhere unto them, to be that Sonne of his, who in the Scripture is called Mesech) in the year of the world, 1806. But those which are better conversant in the course of History, have utterly laid aside this devise of Anniu••. Even Functius, though a great Berosian, doth confess ingenuously, Quis hic Samothes fuerit incertū est, that it is unresolved who this Samothes was. And Vigni••r a French Antiquarie doth confess with Functius, Mais un ne scayt qui il estoit, that no body can tell us who he was. They who have better studied this point than Annius, derive the Gauls from Gomer, I whete Eldest Sonne, whose off-spring were first called Gemerians, afterwards Cim∣merians, at last C••mbri; first planted (as before was said) in the Mountainous places of Albania, where the Mountains called Cimmerini long preserved his memorie, and after changing that unfruit∣full and unpleas••nt dwelling for the plains of Phrygia, wherein the City Cimmeris did retain some∣what of his name in the times of Plinie. Afterwards his posterity proceeded further in the lesser Asia, and in long tract of time filled Germany, and Gaul, and Britain with his numerous issues: the Gauls and imbri being clearly of the same Originall, though known amongst the Romans by two diffe∣rent names. From whence they had the names of Gauls, and Celtes, and Galatiae, hath been shewn before. It shall suffice us now to adde, that being originally of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and having somewhat in them of the blood of Hercules, they proved a very valiant and warli••e Nation, without whose love no King could secure himself from imminent dangers. They were very sparing in their diet, and used to fine any one that outgrew his girdle. With these men

the Somans at the first fought, rather for their own preservation, than in any hope by a conquest of them, to enlarge their dominions. For these were they, who under the conduct of Belloresus, passing over the Alpes, conquered the neerest parts of Italie, called afterwards Gallia Cis-alpina; and under that of Segovesus, overrun all Germa••ie; and following their successes as far as Scy∣••nia, founded the potent Nation of the Celto-Scythia. These were the men, whose issue under the command of Brennus, discomfited the Romans, at the river Allia; sacked the City, and besieged the Capitoll. Ann. M. 3577. V. C. 365. In which action they so terrified the Romans, that after their expulsion from Rome by Camillus, there was a law made, that the ••riests, though at all other times exempted, from military employments should be compelled to the War, if ever the Gauls came again. And Finally these were the men, who under the command of Belgius and another Brennus, ransaked Illyricum, Pannonia, Thrace, and Greece, in which they spoyled and ran∣sackt the Temple of Delph••s, for which sacrilege they were visited with the Pestilence. Such as survived this plague, went into Asia, and there gave name to that Country now called Galatia; of whom thus Du Bartas:

The ancient Gaul in roving every way As far as Phoebus darts his golden ray; Seiz'd Italy; the worlds proud Mistress sackt, Which rather Mars than Romulus compact. Then spoyles Pisidia, Mysia doth inthrall; And mid'st of Asia plants another Gaul.

Yet at the last the Romans undertook the War, but not till they had conquered almost all the re∣sidue of the (then known) World. And though the War was managed then by the ablest Captain that ever the State of Rome gave life to; yet was it not more easily vanquished, by the valour and fortune of the Romans, than by want of good intelligence and correspondence among themselves. Nor did they fell their liberty so good cheap, as those other Nations, with whom the Romans had to deal; Caesar himself affirming, that he had slain 1192000 of them, before they would sub∣mit to the Roman yoak. But at the last they were brought under the power of Rome, by whom the whole Country was divided into these four parts, v••z. 1. Narbonensis called so from the City of Narbon, then a Roman Colonie, containing La••guedoc, Provence, Daulphine, and some part of Savoy; and it was also called Comata, from the long hair of the people, subdued by Fabius Maximus, and Cn. Domitius Aenobarbus, in their War against the Allobroges and their confede∣rates before mentioned, about 70 years before the coming of Iulius Caesar. 2. Aquitanica, so called, from the City of Aquae Augustae (now D' Acqsin Guienne) lying upon the Pyrences, and the wide Ocean; which comprehended the Provinces of Gascoyn, Guienne, Xaintoig••e, Limosin, Quercu, Perigort, Berry, Bourbonoys, and Auvergne; extending from the Pyrenees, to the River of Loyre, and consequently stretching over all the middle of Gaul. 3. Celtica, so named from the valiant Nation of the Celtae, called also Lugdunensis, from the City of Lyons, and Braccat, from the Tronzes worn amongst this people: extending from the Loyre to the Bruish Ocean, and comprehending the Provinces of Bretagne, Normandy, Anjou, Tourain, Main, La Beausse, the Isle of France, part of Champagne, the Dukedome of Burgundy, and the County of Lyonnoys. 4. Belgica, from the Belg••, a potent Nation of that tract, taking up all the East parts of Gaul, viz. Picardy, the rest of Champagne, the County of Burgundy, together with so much of Germa∣ny and the Netherlands, as lieth on this side of the Rhene, belonging now unto the Empire and the Kings of Spain. In the new modelling of the Empire by Constantine the great, Gaul was appoin∣ted for the seat of one of the four Praefecti Praetorio, appointed for the four quarters of it. His title Praefectus Praetorio Galliarum; his Government extending over the Dioceses of Gaul, Spain and Britain: this Diocese of Gaul being cast into seventeen Provinces, that is to say, Lugdunensis Pri∣ma, 2 Secunda, 3 Tertia, 4 Quarta, 5 Belg••ca Prima, 6 Secunda, 7 Germania Prima, 8 ecunda, 9 Narbonensis Prima, 10 Secunda, 11 Aquitania Prima, 12 Secunda, 13 Novempopulonia, 14 Viennensis, 15 Maxima Sequanorum, 16 Alpes Graiae & Poeninae, 17 Alpes Maritimae. Of these seventeen Germania Prima & Secunda, all Belgica Prima, and a great part of Secunda, all that of the Alpes Graiae & Poeninae, and so much of Maxima Sequanorum, as lieth in Switzerland, are now dismembred from the name and accompt of France. What principall Nations of the Gaul••, and what Provinces of the present France, the rest contained, shall be declared in our Survey of the particulars.

But long it stood not in this state. For within sixty years after the death of Constantine, during the reigns of Honorius and Theodosius, the Bu••gu••••ians, a great and populous Nation, were called in by S••ilico Lieutenant to Honorius the Western Emperour, to keep the borders of the Empire against the French, then ready with some other of the barbarous Nations to invade the same. The Gothes not long after by agreement with the same Honorius, leaving their hold in Italy, were vested in Gaule Narbonoys, by the gift of that Emperour, with a good part of Tarraconensis▪ one of the Provinces of Spain: Aquitain being after added in regard of some services they had done the Em∣pire. And in the reign of Valentinian the third, the French who had long hovered on the banks of the Rhene, taking advantage of the distractions of the Empire, ventured over the River; first made themselves Masters of Gaul-Belgick; and after spread themselves over all the rest of the Provinces which had not been subdued by the Gothes and Burgundians: excepting a small corner of Armorica then possessed by the Britons. So that the Romans being outed of all the Country, it was divided

(though not equally) betwixt the Nations above-mentioned:* 1.1 the Brito••s holding their own, now Bretagne; the Goths possessing Aquitain, and Gaul-Narbonoys; the Burgundians all the Alpine Provinces, with those of Dau••phine, Bresse, Lionoys, and both the Burgundies, from them so deno∣minated. The rest was planted by the French, who in short time dispossessed the Goths (then bu∣sie in the conquest of Spain) of all their hold in Gaul, except Languedoc onely, by the valour of Clovis the great, the fifth King of the Frenchmen, before they could chalenge a proscription of 60 years. In which regard, and in respect that we have spoke already of them in another place, and shall say more of them hereafter, the Gothish Provinces in Gaul, shall pass in the Accompt of the French part of this Countrie; and the Purgundians by themselves, when we come to that Kingdom, subverted finally by the conquering and prevailing French: Of whom, and the succession of their Kings, we will speak hereafter, when we have brought all the chief parts and Provinces of this flourishing Countrey into their possession. The principall Provinces are 1 France▪ properly so called, 2 Cham∣pagne, 3 Picardie, 4 Normandie, 5 Bretagne, 6 The Dukedom of Anjou, with its members, 7 La Beausse, 8 Berry, 9 The Dukedom of ••ourbon, with the Provinces dependant on it, being all (ex∣cepting Bretagne) the first acquests of the French. Then follow the chief Provinces of the Gothish Kingdom, that is to say, 10 Poictou, 11 Limosin, Perigort, and Quercu, 12 Aquitain, with the mem∣bers of it, 13 Linguedoc, 14 Provence: and last of all the Burgundian Kingdom, of which there now remain in France, the Counties of 15 Daulphine, 16 La Bresse, 17 Lionnois, 18 the Dutchie, and 19 the Countie of Burgundy, 20 The Ilands in the Aquitain and Gallick Ocean, in the close of all. Of some of which La Nove a French Author hath passed this censure; The men of Berry are Leachers, they of Leurein Theeves, they of Languedoc Traytors, they of Provence Atheists, they of Rhemes (or Champagne) superstitious, they of Normandie insolent, they of Picardie proud, & sic de 〈◊〉〈◊〉. But here we are to understand, that all these Provinces (though passing by the Name and Accompt of France) are not under the command of the French King; the Isles of Larsey and Guern∣zey being possessed by the English; the Counties of Burgundy, and Charolois by the King of Spain; the Dutchie of Bar, belonging to the Dukes of Lorrein; the Principalitie of Orange to the house of Nass••w, and Avignon to the Popes of Rome. And on the other side, the French Kings are possess∣ed of some Towns and Cities, not lying within the bounds of France, as the Imperiall Cities of M••ts, Toul, and Ver••u••; and the Port of Monaco in Liguria; Base Navarre in Spain: not to say any thing of their late acquests in Spain and Flanders, which I look not on as parts of the French Do∣minions.

1 FRANCE, Properly so called.

THe first place which the Franks or French had for their fixt habitation, was by that people ho∣noured with the name of FRANCE; the first green turf of Gallick ground, by which they took liv••ry and s••isin of all the rest A Province now bounded on the East with Champagne, on the North with N••rmanaie, on the West and South with La Beausse. To difference it from the main Conti∣nent of France, it is called the Isl•• of France; as being circled almost round with severall Rivers, that is to say the Oise on the North, the Eure on the West, the Velle on the East, and a vein-Rive∣ret of the Seine towards the South. A Countrie not so large as many of the French Provinces, but such as hath given name unto all the rest, it being the fate of many small, but puissant Provinces, to give their name to others which are greater than they, if conquered and brought under by them. For thus we see the little Province of Poland to have mastred and given name to the Mazovij, Pru∣t••ni, and other Nations of Sarmatit Euro••ae••, as that of Mosco to the Provinces of Asiatica. And thus have those of Sweden conquered and denominated almost all the great Peninsula of Scandia, whereof it is one of the smallest Provinces. And thus this Island, being the seat Royall of the French in Gall••a, gave name to all the residue of it, as they made it theirs. A Countrey generally so fruit∣full and delectable, (except in Gastinois) that the very hills thereof are equall to the vallies in most places of Europe; but the Vale of Mon••mor••ncie (wherein Paris standeth) scarce to be fellowed in the Word. An Argument whereof may be, that when the Dukes of Berry, Burgundie, and their Confederates, besieged that City with an Armie of 100000 men; neither the Assailants with∣out, nor the Citizens within, found any scarcitie of victuals; and yet the Citizens, besides Souldiers, were reckoned at ••••0000.

It was formerly part of the Province of Belgica secunda, and Lugdunensis quarta, the chief Inha∣bitants thereof being the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the Bellovaci, and the Silvanectes: and is now divided into four parts, that is to say, the Dukedom of Valois, 2 Gastinois, 3 Heurepoix, and that which is properly called the Is••e of France, by some the Prevoste, or County of Paris.

1 The Dukedom or Countie of VALOIS,* 1.2 lieth towards Picardie, the principall Cities of it called Senlis, (in Latin Silvanectum) a Bishops See, 2 Compeigne (Compendium) seated on the River Oise, a ret••ing pl••ce of the French Kings, for hunting, and other Countrey pleasures. 3 Beauvois, the chief City of the B••ll••vaci, by `Ptolomic called Caesaromagus, a fair, large, well-traded Town, and a See Episcopall; the Bishop whereof is one of the twelve Peers of France. Philip one of the Bishops here in times foregoing, a militarie man, and one that had much damnified the English Borders, was fortunately taken by King Richard the first; The Pope being made acquainted with his Impri∣sonment, but not the cause of it, wrote in his behalf unto the King, as for an Ecclesiasticall person, and one of his beloved Sonnes; The King returned unto the Pope the Armour which the Bishop was taken in, and these words engraven on the same, Vide an haec sit tunica filii tui, vel non, being the

words which Jacobs children spake unto him when they presented him with the Coat of their brother Joseph; Which the Pope viewing, swore, That it was rather the Coat of a Sonne of Mars, than a Sonne of the Church, and so left him wholly to the Kings pleasure. 4 Clermont, a Town of good note in the Countie Beauvoisia, memorable for giving the title of Earl of Clermont to R••bert the fifth Sonne of the King St. Lewis, before his mariage with the Daughter and Heir of Bourbon; and afterwards to the Eldest Sonnes of that Princely Familie. 5 Luzarch, a Town belonging to the Count of Soissons. 6 Brenonville. 7. St. Loup, on the Confines of Pirardie, so called from a Mona∣stery dedicated to S. Luviu, Bishop of Troys in Champagne, sent into Britain with Germanus to sup∣press the Pelagian Heresies, which then were beginning. But of this part of France nothing more observable, than that it gave denomination to the Royall Familie of the French Kings (13 in num∣ber) from hence entituled de Valois: beginning in Philip de Valois, Anno 1328. and ending in Hen∣ry the third, Anno 1589. As for the Earls hereof (from whom that Adjunct or denomination had it's first Original) the first who had the title of Earl of Valois, was Charles, the second Sonne of Philip the third, in right of his Wife Earl of Anjou also; After whose death it descended upon Philip de Va∣lois his Eldest Sonne, who carried the Crown of France from our Edward the third: On whose assu∣ming of the Crown, it fell to Lewis his second Brother; and he deceasing without issue, Anno 1391. to Lewis Duke of Orleans Sonne of Charles the fifth; amongst the titles of which house it lay dor∣mant, till the expiring of that Line in King Lewis the twelfth, and lately given unto a Sonne of the now Duke of Orleans, Vncle to King Lewis the fourteenth, at this present reigning. I onely adde, that Charles the first Earl of this Family, as he was the Sonne of Philip the third, Brother of Philip the fourth, surnamed the Fair; and Father of Philip de Valois: So was he Vncle to Lewis Hutin, Philip the Long, and Charles the Fair, all in their order Kings of France. In which regard it was said of him, that he was Sonne, Brother, Father, and Vncle of Kings, yet no King himself.

2 The second part of this Province is called HEVREPOIX,* 1.3 beginning at the little bridge of Paris on the River of Sein, and going up along the River, as far as the River of Verine, which divides it from Gastinois. The chief Towns of it are 1. Charenton, three miles from Paris, where the French Prote∣stants of that City have their Church for Religious exercises; it being not permitted them to hold their Assemblies in any walled Cities or Garrison Towns, for fear of any sudden surprize, which so great a multitude might easily make. Which Church (or Temple as they call it) being burnt down by the hot-headed Parisians, on the news of the Duke of Mayennes death, slain at the siege of Montalban Anno 1622. was presently reedified by the Command of the Duke of Mom-ba∣zon, then Governour of the Isle of France, at the charge of the State: to let those of the Refor∣med party understand, that it was their disobedience, and not their Religion which caused the King to arm against them. 2 Corbeil, seated on the Confluence of Sein, and Essons, 3. Moret, which gives the Title of an Earl to one of the naturall Sonnes of Henry the fourth, begotten on the Daughter and Heir of the former Earl. 4. Melun, by Caesar called Melodunum, the principal of this Heurepoix, and the seat of the Baylif for this Tract. Here is also in this part the Royall Palace of Fountain-bel-eau, so called from the many fair Springs and Fountains amongst which it standeth; but otherwise seated in a solitary and woodie Country, fit for hunting only, and for that cause much visited by the French Kings in their times of leisure; and beautified with so much cost by King Henry the fourth, that it is absolutely the stateliest and most magnificent pile of building in all France.

3 GASTINOYS,* 1.4 the most drie and baren part of this Province, but rich enough if compared with other places; lieth between Paris and the Countrie of Orleanoys The chief places of it are, 1. Estampes, in the middle way betwixt Paris and Orleans, on the very edge of it towards La Beausse, a fair large Town, having in it five Churches, and one of them a College of Chanoins, with the ruines of an antient Castle: which together with the Walls and demolished Fortifications of it, shew it to have been of great importance in the former times: Given with the title of an Earl by Charles Duke of Orleans, then Lord hereof, to Richard, the third Sonne of Iohn of Montfort, Duke of Bretagne, in mariage with his Sister the Lady Margusrite; from which mariage issued Francis Earl of Estampes, the last Duke of Bretagne. 2. Montleherry, Famous for the battle betwixt King Lewis the eleventh and Charles Earl of Charolots (after Duke of Burgundie) in which both sides ran out of the field, and each proclamed it self the Victor. It standeth in the road betwixt Paris and Estamp••s. And so doth 3 Castres, of the bigness of an ordinary Market Town, not to be men∣tioned in this place, but for a Chamber or Branch of the Court of Parliament▪ here setled by King Henry the 4th for the use and benefit of his Subjects of the Reformed Religion; in Latin called Came∣ra-Castrensis. 4. Nemours upon the River of Loing, the chief of Gastionys in name, but not in beauty (wherein inferiour to Pstampes) a Town which hath given the title of Duke to many emi∣nent persons of France. Here is also in this part the County of Rochfort, and the Towns of Mil∣ly, 2 Montargis, &c. More there occurreth not worth the noting, in this part of the Country, but that being part of the possessions of Hugh the Great Constable of France, and Earl of Paris, it was given by him, together with the Earidome of Anjou, to Geofric surnamed Chrysogonelle, a right Noble Warrier, and a great stickler in behalf of the house of A••jou, then aiming at the Crown it self, which at last they carried: Continued in his line till the time of Fulk the second (the fifth Earl of Anjou of this Family) who gave it back again to King Philip the first, that by his help he might possess himself of the Earldome of Anjou, from his part wherein he was excluded by his El∣der

Brother. Never since that dismembred from the Crown of France in Fact or Title.

4 But the great glorie of this Province, is, that which is more properly called the ISLE OF FRANCE, and sometimes 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the Isle, caused by the Circlings and embracements of the Rivers of Sein and Marn, the abstract of the whole beauties, and glories of France, which in this rich and pleasant Vallie are summed up together. Chief places in it, St. Germans, seated on the ascent of an hill, seven miles from Paris down the water, a pretty neat and handsom Town: ho∣noured with one of the fairest Palaces of the French Kings; which being built (like Windsor) on the top of a fine mountainet on the Rivers side, affordeth an excellent prospect over all the Countrie. The excellent water-works herein have been described on occasion of those of Tivoli, so much ex∣tolled by the Italians. It was first built by Charles the fifth, surnamed the Wise; beautified by the English when they were possessed of this Countrie; but finally re-edified and enlarged by King Henry the fourth, who brought it into that magnificence in which now we see it. It took name from S. German Bishop of Auxerre, companion with S. Lupus before mentioned, in the British journey against Pel••gi••s. 2. Po••ssie upon the same River, not far from S. Germans, a Bayliwick belonging to the Provost of Paris, and one of his seven daughters, as they use to call them. 3. Chantilly, the chief seat of the Dukes of Moutmorencie, the antientest and most noble family of Christendome: whose Ancestors were the first fruits of the Gospell in this part of Gaul, and used to stile themselves Les pri∣miers Christ••ens et plus Veilles Barons de la France, i. e. The first Christians and most antient Barons of France. A Familie that hath yeelded unto France more Admiralls, Constables, Marshalls, and o∣ther like Officers of power, than any three in all the Kingdom: now most unhappily extinct in the person of Henry the last Duke, executed by the command of the late Cardinall of Richelieu, for si∣cing with the Mounseiur (now Duke of Orleans) against King Lewis the thirteenth, his Brother. The Arms of which illustrious and most noble Familie (for I cannot let it pass without this honour) were Or, a Cross Gules, cantonned with sixteen Allerions Azure, four in every Canton. What these Allerion•• are we shall see in Lorrein; take we notice now, that from the great possessi∣ons which this noble Familie had in all this tract, it was, and is still called the Vale of Montmorencie. 4. S. Denis, some three miles from Paris, so called of a Monastery built here by Dagobert King of France, about the year 640. in memorie of S. Denis or Dionyse, the first Bishop of Paris, martyred (on Mont-martyr an hill adjoyning) in the time of Domitian. Some of the French Kings, because it lay so neer to Paris, bestowed a wall upon the Town, now not defensible: nor otherwise of any consideration, but for a very fair Abbie of Benedictines, and therein the Sepulchres of many of the French Kings and Princes; neither for workmanship nor cost able to hold comparison with those at Westminster. 5. St. Cloud (or the Town of St. Claudus) unfortunately memorable for the murder of King Henry the third: who lying here at the siege of Paris, from whence he was compelled to flie by the Guisian Faction, was wretchedly assassinated by Jaques Clement a Monk, employed in that service by the heads of the Holy League. 6. PARIS the chief Citie not of this Isle alone, but of all the Kingdom. By Caesar, and Ammianus Marcellinus called Civitas Parisiorum, from the Parisians, a Nation of Gaul-Celtick, whose chief Citie it was: by Strabo called Lutetia, Lucotetia by Ptolomie, quasi in Luto sita, as some conjecture, from the dirtiness of the soyl in which it standeth: A Soyl so dirtie (as commonly all rich Countries are) that though the streets hereof are paved (which they affirm to be the work of King Philip Augustus) yet every little dash of rain makes them very slipperie: and worse than so, yeelds an ill favour to the nose. The Proverb is, Il destaint comme la fauge de Paris, it staineth like the dirt of Paris: but the Author of the Proverb might have changed the word, and turned it to Il peut, &c. It stinks like the dirt of Paris; no stink being more offensive than those streets in Summer. It is in compass about eight miles, of an Orbicular form, pleasantly seated on the divisions of the Sein: a fair, large, and capacious Citie, but far short of the braggs which the French make of it. It was thought in the time of King Lewis the eleventh to contein 500000 people of all sorts and Ages; which must be the least: the same King at the en∣tertainment of the Spanish Ambassadours, shewing 14000 of this City in Arms, all in a Liverie of ••ed Cassocks with white Crosses: A gallant sight, though possibly the one half of them were not fit for service. These multitudes, which since the time of that King must needs be very much increased, are the chief strength of the Town, the fortifications being weak and of ill assurance: Insomuch, that when once a Parisian bragged that their Town was never took by force; an English man retur∣ned this Answer, That it was, because on the least distress it did use to capitulate. It is seated (as be∣fore was said) on the River Sein, which serveth it with Boats and Barges (as the Thames West∣ward doth London) the River ebbing and flowing no nigher than Pont del' Arche 75 miles distant from the Citie.

We may divide it into four parts, the Town, the Citie, the Universitie, and the Sub∣urbs. La Ville, or that part of it which is called The Town, is situate on the North side of the River, the biggest, but poorest part of the four, inhabited by Artizans and Tradesmen of the mea∣ner sort. In this part are the Hostell de Ville, or the Guild-hall for the use of the Citizens; the Arse∣rall or Armory for the use of the King, and that magnificent building called the Place Royall, new built and beautified at the charges of King Henry the fourth for Tilts and Turraments, and such so∣lemnities of State. And in this also, neer the banks of the River, stands the Kings Palace of the Bouvre, a place of more fame than beauty, and nothing answerable to the report which goes com∣monly of it. A building of no elegance or uniformitie, nor otherwise remarkable but for the vast Gallerie begun by King Henry the fourth, and the fine Gardens of the Tuilleries adjoyning to it.

The City is that part of it which takes up the circumference of a little Iland,* 1.5 made by the embrace∣ments of the Seine; joyned to the other parts on both sides, by several Bridges. The Paris or Lute∣tia of the old Gauls was no more than this: the Town on the one side, and the Vniversity on the o∣ther, being added since. This is the richest part, and best built of the whole Compositum. And here∣in stand the Palace, or Courts of Parliament; the Chappel of the Holy Ghost, and the Church of No∣stre-dame, being the Cathedral, of antient times a Bishops See, but of late raised unto the dignity of a Metropolitan. On the South side of the River lyeth that part which is called the Vniversitie, from an Vniversity here sounded by Charles the Great, Anno 792. at the perswasion of Alcuinus an En∣glishman, the Scholar of Venerable Bede, and the first Professor of Divinity here. It consisteth of 52 Colleges or places for study, whereof 40. are of little use; and in the rest the Students live at their own charges, as in the Halls at Oxon, or Inns of Court or Chancery at London; there being no en∣dowment laid unto any of them, except the Sorbonne, and the College of Navarre. Which possi∣blie may be the reason why the Scholars here are generally so debauched and insolent: a ruder rab∣ble than the which are hardly to be found in the Christian World. Sensible of this mischief, and the cause thereof, Francis the first, whom the French call the Father of the Muses, at the perswasion of Reuchline and Budaeus, those great restorers of the Greek and Hebrew Languages, intended to have built a College for 600 Students, and therein to have placed Professours for all Arts and Sciences, endowing it with 50000 Crowns of yeerly Revenue, for their constant maintenance. But it went no further than the purpose; prevented by the inevitable stroak of death from pursuance of it. In bigness this is little inferiour to the Town or Ville, and not superiour to it for wealth or beauty; few men of any wealth and credit affecting to inhabit in a place of so little Government. The 4th and last part is the Suburbs, (or the Faux-bourgs as the French call them) the principal whereof is that of S. Germans (so called from an antient Abbie of that name:) the best part of the whole body of Paris, for large Streets, sweet Air, choyce of the best Companie, magnificent Houses, pleasant Gar∣dens, and finally all those contentments which are wanting commonly in the throngs of most popu∣lous Cities.

Here are also in this Isle the Royal house of Madrit, a retiring place of the Kings, built by King Francis the first at his return from his imprisonment in Spain. 2 Ruall, a sweet Countrie house of the late Queen Mothers: and 3 Boys de Vincennes, remarkable for the untimely death of our Henry the fifth. I add this only and so end, That this Isle hath alwayes followed the fortune of the Crown of France; never dismembred from the Soveraigntie of the same, though sometimes out of the possession of the French Kings; as when the English kept it against Charles the 7th, and the Leagners against Henry the 4th. A thing which hardly can be said of any other of the Provinces of this flourishing Countrie: the French Kings of the race of Merovee and Charles the great, alienating from the Crown many goodly Territories, contented only with a bare and titularie Homage from them. By meanes whereof more than three parts of the whole Kingdom was shared first amongst the great Princes of the French: which afterwards by inter-mariages and other Titles fell into the hands of strangers, most of them enemies of this Crown, and jealous of the Grandour and power thereof. Which kept the French Kings generally very low and poor, till by Arms, Confiscations, Mariages, and such other meanes, they reduced all these Riverets to their first and originall Channel; as shall be shewen in the pursuance of this work.

CHAMPAGNE.

CHAMPAGNE is bounded on the North with Picardie; on the South with the Dukedom of Burgundie, and some part of the Countie; on the East with Lorrein; on the West with France specially so called.

The Countrie for the most part very plain and pleasant (whence it had the name) adorned with shadie Woods, and delectable Meadows, fruitful in Corn, and not deficient in Wines. The Seat in elder times of the Trieasses, Catelauni, Rhemi, the Lingones, and Senones, (of which last Tribe or Nation were those Cisalpine Gaules who sacked Rome under the conduct of Brennus:) part of them Celts, and part Belgians, and so accordingly disposed of: the Belgians into the Province of Belgica Secunda, the Metropolis whereof was Rhemes; the Celts into Lugdunensis quarta, of which the Me∣tropolis was Sens; both Cities seated in this Countrie. The chief Rivers of it Bloise, Marne, and Yonne

Chief places of the whole are, 1 Chalon on the River Marne, an Episcopal See, Suffragan to the Arch-Bishop of Rhemes; called antiently Civitas Catala••norum. 2 Join Ville situate on the same Ri∣ver, belonging to the house of Guise: the eldest Sonne of which Familie is called Prince of Joinville, in the Castle whereof, seated upon an high and inaccessible Hill, is to be seen the Tomb of Clande the first Duke of Guise, the richest Monument of that kind, in all France. A Baronie which hath be∣longed to the house of Lorrein, ever since the yeer 1119. when Thierry the Sonne of William Ba∣ron of Joinville, succeeded his two Vncles Godfrey and Baldwin in that Dukedom. 3 Pierre-Fort, de∣fended with a Caste of so great strength, that in the civil Wars of France A. 1614. it endured 1100 shot of Cannon, and yet was not taken, 4 Vassey, upon the River Bloise, a Town of as sweet a si∣tuation as most in France. These three last scituate in that part of Champagne which is called Vallage: so named as I conceive, from the River Vasle. 5 Vitrey, upon the confluence of the Sault and Marne, the chief Town and Balliage of that part which is named Parthois (Ager Pertensis in the Latine, so called of 6 Perte another Town thereof, but now not so eminent. 7 Chaumont upon the

Marre, the chief Town of Bassigni; and strengthned with a Castle mounted on a craggie Rock▪ 1544. 9 Rbemes (Durocortorum Rhemorum) an Arch-Bishops See, who is one of the Twelve Peers of France, situate on the River of Vasle. At this City the Kings of France are most commonly crowned, that so they may enjoy the Vnction of a sacred Oil, kept in the Cathedral Church hereof, which, as they say, came down from Heaven, & never decreaseth. How true this is may be easily seen, in that Gregorie of Tours, who is so prodigal of his Miracles, makes no mention of it: but specially (for Argumentum ab autoritate negativè parum valet) since the Legend informeth us that this holy Oil was sent from Heaven at the annointing of Clovis the first Christian King of the French. Where∣as Du. Haillan, one of their most judicious Writers, affirmeth Pepin, the Father of Charles the great, to have been their first annointed King; and that there was none de la primiere lignee oinct, ny Sacre à Rhemes, ny alleiurs, none of the first or Merovignian line of Kings, had been annointed at Rhemes or elsewhere. But sure it is (let it be true or false no matter) that the French do wonder∣fully reverence this (their sacred) Oil, and fetch it with great solemnity from the Church in which it is kept. For it is brought by the Prior, sitting on a white ambling Palfrey, and attended by his whole Convent: the Arch-Bishop hereof (who by his place is to perform the Ceremonies of the Coronation) and such Bishops as are present, going to the Church-dores, to meet it, and leaving for it with the Prior, some competent pawn: and on the other side, the King when it is brought unto the Altar, bowing himself before it with great humility. But to return unto the Town; it took this name from the Rhemi, once a potent Nation of these parts, whose chief City it was; and now an U∣niversity of no small esteem: in which among other Colleges there is one appointed for the educa∣tion of young English Fugitives. The first Seminarie for which purpose (I note this only by the way) was erected at Doway. An. 1568 A second at Rome by Pope Gregory the 13. A third at Valladolid in Spain, by K. Phylip the second. A fourth in Lovaine a Town of Brabant; and a fifth, here (so much do they affect the gaining of the English to the Romish Church) by the Dukes of Guise. 10 Ligni, upon the River Sault. All these in Belgica Secunda or the Province of Rhemes.

In that part of it which belonged to Lugdunensis quarta, the places of chief note are, 1 Sens, Civitas Senonum in Antoninus, antiently the Metropolis of that Province, by conse∣quence the See of an Arch-Bishop also. 2 Langres, or Civitas Lingonum, (by Ptolomie, called Audomaturum) situate in the Confines of Burgundie, not far from the Fountain or Spring-head of the Seine: the See of a Bishop who is one of the Twelve Peers of France. 3 Troys, Ci∣vitas Tricassium, seated on the Seine, a fair, strong, and well traded-City, honoured with the title of the Daughter of Paris; a See Episcopal, and counted the chief of Champagne next Rhemes. A City of great note in our French and English Histories, for the meeting of Charles the sixth, and Henry the fift, Kings of France and England, in which it was agreed, That the said King Henry espousing Catharine Daughter of that King, should be proclamed Heir apparent of the Kingdom of France, into which he should succeed on the said Kings death, and be the Regent of the Realm for the time of his life: with divers other Articles best suiting with the will and honour of the Conquerour. 4 Pro∣vins (by Caesar called Agendicum) seated upon the Seine, in a pleasant Countrie, abounding in all fragrant flowers; but specially with the sweetest Roses; which being transplanted into other Coun∣tries are called Provins Roses. 5 Meaux, seated on the River Marne, antiently the chief City of the Meldi, whom Pl••nie and others of the old Writers mention in this tract: now honoured with a Bi∣shops See, and neighboured by 6 Monceaux, beautified with a magnificent Palace built by Catharine de Medices, Queen Mother of the three last Kings of the house of Valois. 7 Montereau, a strong Town on the confluence of the Seine and the Yonne. 8 Chastean-Thierri, (Castrum Theodorisi, as the Latines call it) situate on the River Marn. These five last situate in that part of Champagne which lieth next to France specially so called, known of long time by the name of Brie: which be∣ing the first or chief possession of the Earls of Champagne, occasioned them to be sometimes called Earls of Brie, and sometimes Earls of Brie and Champagne. Add here, 9 Auxerre, in former time a Citie of the Dukedom of Burgundie, but now part of Champagne, of which more hereafter. And 10 Fontenay, a small Town in Auxerrois in the very Borders of this Province, but memorable for the great Battel fought neer unto it, An. 841. between the Sons & Nephews of Ludovicus Pius for their Fathers Kingdoms: in which so many thousands were slain on both sides, that the forces of the French Empire were extremely weakned; and had been utterly destroyed in pursuit of this unnatu∣ral War, if the Princes of the Empire had not mediated a peace between them; alotting unto each some part of that vast estate, dismembred by that meanes into the Kingdoms of Italie, France, Ger∣many, Lorrein, & Burgundie; never since brought into one hand, as they were before.

Within the bounds of Champagne also where it lookes towards Lorrein, is situate the Countrie and Dutchy of BAR, belonging to the Dukes of Lorrein, but held by them in chief of the Kings of France. The Countrie commonly called BARROIS, environed with the two streames of the River Ma••n; of which the one rising in the edge of Burgundie, and the other in the Borders of Lorrein, do meet together at Chaloas a City of Champagne. Places of most importance in it. 1 Bar le Duc, so called to distinguish it from Bar, on the River Seine, and Bar, upon the River Alb••; a well fortified Town. 2 La Motte. 3 Ligni. 4 Arqu, of which nothing memorable, but that they are the chief of this little Dukedom. A Dukedom which came first to the house of Lor∣rein••, by the gui••t of Rene Duke of Anjou, and titularie King of Naples, Sicil, &c. who succeeded in it in the right of Yoland or Violant his Mother, Daughter of Don Pedro King of Aragon, and of Yoland or Violant the Heir of Bar: and dying gave the same, together with the Towns of Lambesque and

Orgon,* 1.6 to Rene Duke of Lorrein his Nephew, by the Lady Violant his Daughter: From this Sene, it was taken by Lewis the 11th. who having put a Garrison into Bar, repaired the Walls, and caused the Arms of France to be set on the Gates thereof. Restored again by Charles the 8th, at his going to the Conquest of Naples: since which time quietly enjoyed by the Dukes of Lorrein, till the year 1633. when seized on by Lewis the 13th, upon a Iudgement and Arrest of the Court of Parliament in Pa∣ris, in regard the present Duke had not done his Homage to the King, as he ought to have done.

The Arms hereof are Azure, two Barbels back to back, Or; Seme of Crosse Crossets F••tche, of the second.

But to return again to Champagne, it pleased Hugh Capet at his coming to the Crown of France, to give the same to Euies or Odon, Earl of Blais, whose Daughter he had maried in his private for∣tunes, before he had attained the Kingdom, with all the rights and privileges of a Countie Pala∣tine. Which Eudes or Odon was the Sonne of Theobald Earl of Blais, and Nephew of that Gerlon a Noble Dine, to whom Charles the simple gave the Town and Earldom of Blais, about the year 940. and not long after the time that he conferred the Countrie of Neustria upon Ro••••o the Norman. In the person of Theobald the 3d, the Earls hereof became Kings of Navarre, descended on him in right of the Ladie Blanch his Mother, Sister and Heir of King Sancho the 8th. Anno 1234. By the Ma∣riage of Joan Queen of Navarre and Countess of Champagne to Philip the 4th of France, surnamed the Fair, both these Estates were added to the Crown of France: enjoyed by him and his three Sonnes one after another, though not without some prejudice to the Ladie Joan, Daughter and Heir of Lewis Hutin. But the three Brethren being dead, and Philip of Valois succeeding in the Crown of France, he restored the Kingdom of Navarre to the said Ladie Joan: and for the Countie of Champagne which lay too neer the Citie of Paris to be trusted in a forrein hand, he gave unto her and her posterity, as in the way of exchange, some certain Towns and Lands in other places, though not of equal value to so rich a Patrimonie.

Count Palatines of Champagne.

• 999. 1 Odo, Earl of Champagne, Brie, Blais, and Toureine, Sonne of Theebald the elder, Earl of Blais.
• 1032. 2 Stephen, Earl of Campagne and Blais, Father of Stephen Earl of Blais, and King of England.
• 1101. 3 Theobald eldest Sonne of Stephen.
• 1151. 4 Henry, Sonne of Theobald, a great Adventurer in the Wars of the Holy Land.
• 1181. 5 Henry II. an Associate of the Kings of France and England in the Holy Wars; King of Hierusalem in right of Isabel his Wife.
• 1196. 6 Theobald II. Brother of Henry, added unto his house the hopes of the kingdom of Navarre by his Marriage with the Ladie Blanche, Sister and Heir of Sancho the 8th.
• 1201. 7 Theobald III. Earl of Campagn••, Sonne of Theobald the 2d, and the Ladie Blanche, suc∣ceeded in the Realm of Navarre, Anno 1234.
• 1269. 8 Theobald IV. Sonne of Theobald the 3d, King of Navarre, and Earl of Champagne and Brie.
• 1271. 9 Henry, Sonne of Theobald the 4th, King of Navarre, and Earl of Champagne, &c.
• 1284. 10 Philip IV. King of France, in right of Ioane his Wife King of Navarre, and Earl of Campagne.
• 1313. 11 Lewis Hutin, Sonne of Philip, King of France and Navarre, and Earl of Cham∣pagne.
• 1315. 12 Philip the Long, Brother of Lewis Hutin, King of France and Navarre, and Earl of Champagne.
• 1320. 13 Charles the Fair, Brother of Philip King of France and Navarre, and the last Earl of Champagne, united after his decease by Philip de Valois to the Crown of France: the Earldom of March neer Angolesme being given for it in exchange to the Ladie Ioane, Daugh∣ter of King Lewis Hutin, and Queen of Navarre, maried to Philip Earl of Eureux, in her right ho∣noured with that Crown, from whom descend the Kings of France and Navarre of the House of Bourbon.

The Arms of these Palatines of Champagne, were Azure, two Bends cotized, potencee and coun∣terpotencee of three peeces.

3. PICARDIE.

PICARDIE hath on the East the Dukedoms of Luxembourg and Lorrein; on the West, some part of Normandie, and the English Ocean; on the North, the Counties of Artois and Hai••••••; and on the South, Champagne, and France strictly and specially so called. A Countrie so well stored with Corn, that it is accounted the Granarie or Store house of Paris; but the few Wines which it produceth are but harsh, and of no good relish, especially in the Northern and colder parts of it.

The antient Inhabitants of it were the Snessiones, Ambiani, and Veromandui, considerable Nations of the Belgae; and therefore reckoned into the Province of Belgica Secunda: but why they had the name of Picards I am yet to seek. Omitting therefore the conjectures of other men, some of the

which are groundless, and the rest ridiculous; I onely say, as Robert Bishop of Auranches hath af∣firmed before me, Quos itaque aetas nostra Picardos appellat, verè Belgae di••endi su••t, qui postmodum in Picardorun nomen transmigrarunt.

The whole Countrie as it lieth from Calais to the Borders of Lorrein, is divided into the Higher and the Lower: the Lower subdivided into Sainterre, Ponthein, Boulognois, and Guisnes; the Higher into the Vidamate of Amieus, Veromandois, Rethelois, and Tierasche, in every of which there are some places of importance and consideration.

In LOWER PICARDIE and the Countie of GVISNES, the chief Towns, 1. Calais, by Caesar called Portus Iccius (as the adjoyning Promontorie, Promontorium Itium, by Ptolomie) a strong Town close upon Artois, at the entrance of the English Channel: taken by Edward the 3d after the siedge of 11 moneths, An. 1347. and lost again by Queen Mary in lesse than a fortnight, An. 1••57. So that had Monsieur de Cordes then lived, he had had his wish; who used to say, that he would be content to lie seven years in Hell, on condition that Calais were taken from the English. The loss of which Town was a great blow to our Estate, for till that time we had the Keyes of Fr••nce at our Girdles: and as great a grief unto Q. Mary, who sickning presently upon it, said to those which attended her, that if she were opened, they should find Calais next her heart. 2. Hamme, a strong peece, one of the best Out-works of Calais. 3. Ardres, more towards the Borders of Boulognois, memora∣ble for the interview of Henry the 8th, and Francis the first; and many meetings of the English & French Commissioners. 4 Guisaes, which gives name to this Division called the County of Guisnes, of which the Land of Oye whereon Calice stood (by the French called commonly Pais de Calais) was esteemed a part.

2. In BOVLOGNOIS, neighbouring on the Countie of Guisnes the places of most note, 1 Black∣ness, a strong Fort on the Sea side, betwixt Calice and Boulogne. 2 Chastillon, opposite to Boulogne on the other side of the water. 3 Beullenberg, more within the Land, an Out-work to Boulogne. 4 Boulogne, by Plinie called Portus Gessoriacus, part of the Countrie of the Morini, spoken of by Caesar, divided into the Base or Low Town lying on the shore side, well built, and much frequented by Passengers, going to, or coming out of England; and the High Town, standing on the rise of an Hill, well garrisoned for defence of the Port beneath it, and honoured with a Bishops See, translated hither from ••curney when that City was taken by the English. The Town and Countrie purcha∣sed of Bernard de la Tour, the true Proprietarie of it, by King Lewis the 13. who as the new Lord did homage for it to the Virgin Ma••y in the chief Church thereof called Nostre Dame, bare head∣ed, and upon his knees, without Girdle or Spurrs, and offered to her Image a massie Heart of gold, of 2000. Ounces: capitulating, that from thenceforth he and his successours should hold that Earldom of her only in perpetual Homage, and at the change of every Vassall, present her with a golden Heart of the same weight. After this it was taken by King Henry the 8th, An. 1544. but yielded not long after by King Edward the 6th.

I a••d, before I leave this Town, that at such time as it was an absolute Estate, it gave one King un∣to Hierusalem, and another of England: the King of Hierusalem being that famous Godfrey sur∣named of B••uillon, Earl of this Boulog••e, as Sonne of Eustace Earl hereof, and Duke of Lorrein and Bouillon, as the Sonne of the said Eustace and the Ladie Ida, the true Inheretrix of those Duchies. The second King which had the Title and Estate of Earl of Boulogne, was Stephen King of England, who held it in right of Maud his Wife, the Daughter and Heir of Eustace Earl of Boulogne, the Brother of that famous Godsrey. But his issue failing not long after, and the Estate being fallen a∣mongst his Heires general, it came at last to the De la Tours of Auvergne (the Ancesters of the now Dukes of B••uillon) and so unto the Crown, as before is said. The Arms of which Family are a Tow∣er embattled Sables; but the colour of the Feild I find not.

3. PONTHEIU, so called from the Bridges, built for conveniencie of passage over the moor∣ish ••lats thereof, belonged formerly to the English; To whom it came by the Mariage of Eleanor, Daughter of Ferdinand of Castile, by Joane the Daughter and Heir of Simon the last Earl hereof, to King Edward the first. Towns of most note in it. 1 Abbeville, seated on the Some, well fortifyed, and as strongly garrisoned, as a Frontier Town upon Artois: on one side unassaultable by reason of a deep moorish Fen which comes up close to it; beautified with a fair Abbey, whence it had the name (Abbatis Villa, in the Latine) and the See of a Bishop. 2 Monstreuille, a well fortified Town in the way betwixt Abbeville and Amiens; and a strong out-work unto Paris. 3 Crecie, where King Edward the 3d defeated the great Armie of Philip de Valois, in the first onsets for that Kingdom. And 4. ••report, a small Haven on the East of St. Valeries. Some place the Earldom of St. Paul in this Countrie of Pontheiu; others more rightly in Artoys, where we mean to meet with it. The Arms hereof were Or, 3 Bends Azure. 4 And as for SA••NTERRE, which is the fourth part of the Lower ••••eardie, the chief Tows of it are 1 Peronne, upon the River Some, where Lewis the 11th, the greatest Master of State-craft for the times he lived in, put himself most improvidently into the hands of Charles of Burgundie, who as improvidenly dismissed him. 2. Roy, and 3. Montdidier, (〈…〉〈…〉 in Latine) both of them strong Towns upon the Frontire; but otherwise of little same in former Stories.

In Higher Picardie and the Vidamate of AMIENS, the places of most note are, 1 Corbis, a Garrison on the Frontire, towards the Netherlands. 2 Piquigni, on the River Some, more famous for the enterview of Edward the 4th of England, and Lewis the 13th, than for giving the name of Picardie to all the Province, which Mercator only of all Writers doth ascribe unto it. And 3dly

Amiens it self, seated upon the Some above Piquigni, the River being there divided into many Streams for the use and service of the Town; well built, with very strong walls, and deep ditches: the loss whereof, when taken by Archduke Albert, much hazarded the affairs and reputation of King Henry the 4th; and therefore when he had regained it, he added to the former Works an impregnable Cit••dell. But the chief glorie of this Citie is in the Cathedrall, the fairest and most lovely structure in the West of Europe: so beautified within, and adorned without, that all the ex∣cellencies of Cost and Architecture seem to be met together in the composition. The Fronts of our Cathedrals of Wells and Peterburgh, the rich Glass in the Quire at Canterbury, the costly Ima∣gerie, and arched Buttresses in the Chappell at Westminster (before the late defacements of those Cathedralls) might serve as helps to set forth the full beauties of it.

II. But not to dwell on this place too long, pass we on next to VEROMANDOIS, the ancient habitation of the Veromand••••: the fairest and largest part of both Picardies; and not a whit in∣ferior to the best of France, in the number of neat and populous Cities. The principall whereof are, 1 Soissons, called antiently Augusta Suessionum, the chief Citie of the Suessones or Suessiones: and the last Hold which the Romans had in all Gaul, lost by Siagrius governor for the Western Emperor, to Clovis the fifth King of the French. In the division of his Kingdom, made the Seat Royall of Clotair the sonne of this Clovis, and of Aripert, and Chilperick, the sonnes of Clotair, from hence entituled Kings of Scissons; their Kingdom containing the whole Province of Belgica Secunda, or the Provinces of Artois, Picardie, and Champagne, as we call them now. But Soissons having long since lost the honour of a Regall Seat; hath of late times been made the honourarie Title of the Counts of Soissons, a branch of the Royall stock of Bourbon; and a Bishops See, situate on the River of Aisne. 2 Laon, a Bishops See also, the Bishop whereof is one of the Twelve Peers of France, and Earl of Laon; the Town in Latine, Laodunum. 3 Noyon, in Latine, Noviodunum, an Episcopall See also. 4 Chapelle, a strong piece, one of the best outworks of Paris against the Netherlands. 5 D'Ourlans, and 6 La Fere, places of great strength also, but more neer the Frontires. And 7 S. Quintin, antiently the chief Citie of the Veromandui, then called Augusta Veromanduorum: cal∣led afterwards S. Quintin from that Saint, here worshipped, as the Patron and Deus tutelaris of it. A place of great importance for the Realm of France; and so esteemed in the opinion of the Earl of Charolois, after Duke of Burgundie, and King Lewis the 11th; the first of which never digested the restoring of it to that King, being pawned unto his Father (together with Corbie, Amiens, and Abbeville) for no less than 400000 Crowns; the later never would forgive the Earl of S. Paul for detaining it from him, though under colour of his service. A Town of greater note in succee∣ding times for the famous battle of St. Quintins, Anno 1557. wherein King Philip the second of Spain, with the help of the English under command of the Earl of Pembroke, overthrew the whole Forces of the French, made themselves Masters of the Town, and thereby grew so formidable to the French King, that the Duke of Guise was in Post hast sent for out of Italic, (where his affairs began to prosper) to look unto the safety of France it self.

III. More towards Hainalt and Lorrein lieth the Countrie of RETHELOIS, so called of Rethel the chief Town: well fortified as the rest of the Frontire places; but of most note amongst the French, in that the eldest sonnes of the Dukes of Nevers, have usually been entituled Earls and Dukes of Rethel; united to that Familie by the mariage of Lewis of Flanders, Earl of Nevers, with the Daughter and Heir of James Earl of Rethel, Anno 1312, or thereabouts. 2 St. Monhaud, a Town of consequence and strength. 3 Sygni, a strong peece belonging to the Marquess of Vieu-Ville. 4 Chasteau-Portian, of more beautie, but of like importance.

IV. Finally in the Dutchie of TIERASCHE, the last part of the higher Picardie, we have the Town of Guise, of some note for the Castle, but of more for the Lords thereof, of the Ducall Familie of Lorrein, from hence entituled Dukes of Guise. A Familie which within a little compass of time produced two Cardinals, the one entituled of Guise, the other of Lorrein; six Dukes, that is to say, the Duke of Guise, Mayenne, Aumal, Elbeuf, Aguillon, and Cheureuse; the Earl of Sa∣marive; and besides many Daughters maried into the best houses in France, one maried to lam••s the 5th King of the Scots. The first, and he that gave the rise unto all the rest of this potent Fa∣mily, was Claud, ••onne to Rene the second, Duke of Lorrein, and husband to Antomette Daughter to the Duke of Vendosme; in respect of which alliance, he was honoured with this title. The se∣cond was Francis, who endangered the Realm of Naples, resisted the siedge of the Emperor Charles at Mets, drove him out of Provence, took Calice from Q. Mary, and was at last treacherously slain at the siedge of Orleans, Anno 1563. The third was Henry that great enemy of the Protestants, who contrived the great Massacre at Paris, and almost dispossessed Henry the third, of all France. He began the holy league, and was finally slain at Bloys, by the command of King Henry the 3d. But we must know that this Town did antiently belong to the Dukes of Lorrein; and had given the ti∣tle of Guise to Frederick the second sonne of Iohn, and Charles the third sonne of R••ne, both the first of those names, before Claud of Lorrein was advanced to the title of Duke. Of most note next to Guise it self, is 2 Ripemont on the South of Guise. 3 Chastelet upon the border towards Luxembourg, a strong Town▪ and one of the best outworks of France. 4 Maz••ers, upon the Maes or M••use, a place of great strength and like importance.

As for the state of this whole Province I doe not finde that it was ever passed over by the French Kings unto any one hand; as almost all the rest of France had been, at some time or other, but di∣stracted into divers Lordships. Some of which fell to the Crown of France by confiscations, and

others by conquest:* 1.7 Some held of England; some, of the Earls of Artois; and others of Flanders, and lastly of the Dukes of Burgundie, as Lords of those Provinces: those which depended upon England being seized on by Charles the 7th, on the loss of Normandie by the English; as those which held of Burgundie, were by Lewis his sonne, immediately on the death of Duke Charles at the battel of Nancie, Anno 1476.

NORMANDIE.

NORMANDIE is bounded on the East with the River Some which parteth it from Pi∣cardie; on the West with Bretagne, and some part of the Ocean; on the North with the English Channel, by which divided from England; and on the South with France specially so called, and the County of Maine. It made up the whole Province of Lugdunensis Secunda, in the time of the Romans; the Metropolis whereof was Roven: and in the greatness of the French Empire had the name of Neustria, corruptly so called for Westria; the name of Westria or Westonrich, being given by some to this part of the Realm of West-France, as that of Austria or Ostenrich to a part of East-France. Afterwards being bestowed upon the Normans by Charles the Simple, it was called Normandie.

In this Countrie is the little Signeurie of IVIDOT, heretofore said to be a free and absolute Kingdom; advanced to that high dignitie by Clotaire, the seventh King of the French: who ha∣ving abused the wife of one Gautier de Ividot (so called because of his dwelling here) and after∣ward (to prevent revenge) killed the man himself; to make some satisfaction to his Familie for so great an injury, erected the Lordship of Ividot to the estate of a Kingdom, and gave unto the heirs of this G••utier (or Walter) all the prerogative of a free and absolute Monarch, as to make Laws, coyn money, and the like. From hence the French call a man that hath but small demaines to maintain a great title, a Roy d' Ividot. At last, but at what time I know not, it fell again to a Lordship, and belongeth now to the house of Bellay in Bretagne.

But to proceed from the poor Kingdom of Ividot, to the rich Dukedom of Normandie, for large∣ness of Extent, multitudes of People, number and stateliness of Cities, fertilitie of Soyl, and the commodiousness of the Seas, it may worthily be accompted the chief Province of France. Well watered with the River Seine which runneth quite thorough it; as do also 2 the Orne, and 3 the Av••n: not to say any thing of 4 Robee, 5 Ante, and 6 Reinelle, and many others of less note. In length it reacheth 170 miles, and about 60 in bredth where it is narrowest: contai∣ning in that round the largest and fairest Corn-fields that are to be seen in all France. Of all other naturall commodities it is extreme plentifull, excepting Wines, which the Northern coldness of the Climate admits not of; or sparingly at the best, and of no perfection. The people of it former∣ly renowned for feats of Arms, the Conquerours of England, Naples, Sicil, and the Kingdom of A••tioch in the East: at this time thought to be of a more sharp and subtill wit than the rest of the French, Scavans au possible en proceces & plaideries (saith Ortelius of them) especially in the quillets and quirks of Law.

It is divided into the Higher and the Lower, the Lower containing the Sea coasts, and the Higher the more Inland parts. Principall Cities of the whole, 1 Constance, a Bishops See, the Spire or Steeple of whose Cathedrall, is easily discernable afar off, both by Sea and Land, and serveth Saylers for a Landmark. From hence the Country hereabouts hath the name of Constantin. 2 Auranches, situate on a rock with a fair prospect over the English Channell, but more neer to Bretagn than the other, the chief Citie of the Abrincantes, called Ingena by Ptolomie, now a Bi∣shops See. 3 Caen, (Cadomum in Latine) an Episcopall See, as the other; Strong, populous, and well built, seated upon the River Orne, second in Reputation of the whole Province: but more especially famous, for the Sepulchre of William the Conquerour, the Vniversitie founded here by King Henry the 5th, and for the long resistance which it made against him, in his Conquest of Nor∣manite. 4. Baieux (the ••ivitas Baiocassium of Antoninus) from whence the Countrie round about hath the name of B••ssin. Memorable of a long time for a See Episcopal. One of the Bishops where∣of, called Odo, Brother unto William the Conquerour, by the Mothers side, was by him created Earl of Kent; and afterwards on some just displeasure committed Prisoner. For which, when quarreled by the Pope, (the Clergie being then exempted from the Secular Powers,) ••he returned this answer, that he had committed the Earl of Kent, not the Bishop of Bayeux: By which distinction he avoided the Popes displeasure. 5. Roven, of old R••thomar••m, pleasantly seated on the Seine, and watered with the two little Ri∣verets of Robe•• and R••in••lie, which keep it very sweet and clean. The Citie for the most part well built, of large circuit, and great trading, the second for bigness, wealth, and beauty in all France: antiently the Metropolis of this Province, and an Arch-Bishops See; and honou∣red of late times with a Court of Parliament, erected here by Lewis the twelfth, Anno 1501. In the Cathedrall Church hereof (a Reverend but no beautifull fabrick) is to be seen the Sepulchre of J••h•• Duke of Bedford, and Regent of France for King Henry the sixt: which when an envious Courtier perswaded Charles the eighth to deface; God forbid (saith he) that I should wrong him being dead, whom living all the power of France was not able to withstand; adding withall, that he deserved a better Monument than the English had bestowed upon him. And to say truth, the Tomb is but mean and poor, short of the merits of the man, and carrying no proportion to so

great a vertue. 6 Falaise, upon the River Ante, once of strength and note; the dwelling place of Arlette, a Skinners Daughter, and the Mother of William the Conquerour: whom Duke Ro∣bert, passing through the Town took such notice of (as he beheld her in a dance amongst other Damosells) that he sent for her to accompany him that night in bed, and begot on her William the Bastard, Duke of Normandy, and King of England. Her immodesty that night said to be so great, that either in regard thereof, or in spite to her Sonne, the English called all Strumpets by the name of Harlots, the word continuing to this day. 7 Vernaville (Vernol••um in Latine) in former times accompted one of the Bulwarks of Normandie against the French. Of which it is reported, that when news was brought to Richard the first, that Philip surnamed Augustu••, the French King, had laid siedge unto it, he should say these words; I will never turn my back till I have confronted those cowardly French men. For performance of which Princely word, he caused a passage to be broken thorough the Palace of Westminster, and came so unexpected upon his Ene∣mies, that they raised their siedge, and hastned homewards. 8 Alanson, of most note for gi∣ving the title of Earl and Duke to many Princes of the Royal Familie of Valois, beginning in Charles de Valois, the Father of Philip de Valois, French King, and continuing for eight successions till the death of Charles the fourth Duke of this line, conferred occasionally after that, on ma∣ny of the younger Princes of the Royal Familie. 9. Lysieux, on the North-East of Alanson, a Bishops See, the chief Town of the Lexobii; as 10 Caux, of the Caletes, both placed by Caesar in these parts. 11. Eureux, an Episcopal See also, by Ptolomie called Mediolanium, the chief Citie antiently of the Eburones, and still a rich and flourishing Town; the third in estimation of all this Province. 12. Gisors, a strong frontire Town towards France, whilst Normandie was in the hands of the Eng∣lish, or under its own Dukes and Princes; notable for the many repulses given unto the French; And 13. Pontoyse, another frontier upon France, so called of the Bridge on the River of Oyse, which di∣vides France from Normandie, on which the Town is situate, and by which well fortified on that side, but taken at the second coming of Charles the 7th, after an ignominious flight hence, upon the noyse only of the coming of the Duke of York, commander at that time of the Province, and the English Forces. 14. Albemarl, contractedly Aumerl, most memorable for giving the title of Earl to the Noble Familie De Fortibus, Lords of Holderness in England; and of Duke to Edward Earl of Rutland, after Duke of York. More towards the Sea 15. S. Valenies, seated on a small but secure Bay, betwixt Dieppe and New. Haven. 16. Dieppe, at the mouth of a little River so named, open∣ing into a large and capacious Bay; a Town of Trade, especially for the Newfound-Land: remark∣able for its fidelity to Henry the 4th in the midst of his troubles; When the Confederates of the Guisian faction called the Holy League, had outed him of almost all the rest of his Cities, compelled him to betake himself hither, (from whence he might more easily hoise Sail for England) and called him in derision the King of Dieppe. 17. New-Haven, the Port Town to Roven and Paris, si∣tuate at the mouth of the River Seine, from hence by great Ships navigable as far as Roven; by les∣ser unto Pont de l' Arch, 70 miles from Paris: the Bridge of Roven formerly broken down by the English, to secure the Town, lying unrepaired to this day by means of the Parisians, for the better trading of their City. By the French it is called Havre de Grace, and Franciscopolis by the Latines; re∣paired and fortified (the better to confront the English) by King Francis the first, and from thence so named. Delivered by the Prince of Conde and his faction into the hands of Q. Elizabeth of England, as a Town of caution, for the landing of such forces as she was to send to their relief, in the first civil War of France about Religion: and by the help of the same faction taken from her again, as soon as their differences were compounded. By means whereof, the Hugonots were not only weakned for the present, but made uncapable of any succours out of England for the time to come: and the next year were again warred on by their King, with more heat than formerly. 18. Harslew (or Honslew as some call it) of little notice at the present, because not capable of any great shipping, nor useful in the way of Trade: but famous notwithstanding in our English Sto∣ries, as the first Town which that victorious Prince K. Henry the 5. attempted and took in in France. 19. Cherburg (the Latines call it Caesaris Burgum, on the Sea side also, the last Town which the English held in the Dukedom of Normandie: belonging properly and naturally to the Earls of Eu∣reux, advanced unto the Crown of Navarre; but being gar••isoned by the English for King Henry the 6th, it held out a siedge of seven moneths against the forces of France. Here are also in this Duke∣dom, the Towns of 20 Tankerville, and ••1 Ewe, which have given the title of Earls to the Noble Families of the Greyes and Bourchiers in England: as also those of 22 Harcourt, 23 L••ngueville, and 24 Aumal, which have given the title of Duke and Earl, to some of the best Houses in France.

There belonged also to this Dukedom, but rather as subject to the Dukes of Normandie, than part of Normandie it self, the Countie of PERCH; situate betwixt it and the Province of La Beausse, of which now reckoned for a part. It gave the title of Countess to Eufemia, the base Daughter of King Henry the first: and was divided into the higher and the lower. The chief Towns of it, 1. Ne∣gent le Rotrou, of which little memorable, but that it is the principal of Perch Govet, or the lower Perch. 2. Mortaigne, or Moriton, of most note in the higher Perch, especially for giving the title of an Earl; to Iohn, the youngest Sonne of King Henry the 2d, after King of England; as in the times succeeding to the Lord Edmund Beaufort, after Duke of Somerset.

But to return again to the Countrie of Normandie, the antient Inhabitants thereof were the Ca∣letes, Eburones, Lexobii, Abrincantes, spoken of before; the Bello cassi, or Venelo cassi about Rover; the Salares and Baiocenses about Sees and Bayeux: all conquered by the Romans, afterwards by

the French, and the French by the Normans. These last a people of the North, inhabiting those Countries which now make up the Kingdoms of Denmark, Swethland, and Norwey: united in the name of Normans, in regard of their Northernly situation; as in our Histo∣rie and description of those Kingdoms we shall shew more fully. Out of those parts they made their first irruptions about the year 700. when they so ransacked and plagued the mari∣time Towns of France, that it was inserted in the Letany, From Plague, Pestilence, and the furie of the Normans, good Lord, 〈◊〉〈◊〉. To quiet these people, and to secure himself, Charles the Simple, gave them, together with the Soveraigntie of the Earldom of Bretagne, a part of Neustria (by them since called Normannia.) Their first Duke was Rollo, An. 900. from whom in a direct line, the 6th was William the Bastard, Conquerour, and King of England, An. 1067. After this, Normandie continu∣ed English till the dayes of King John: when Philip Augustus seized on all his Estates in France, as forfeitures, An. 1202. The English then possessing the Dukedoms of Normandie and A∣quitaine; the Earldoms of Anjou, Toureine, Maine, Poictou, and Limosin; being in all a far great∣er and better portion of the Country, than the Kings of France themselves possessed. The Eng∣lish after this recovered this Dukedom by the valour of King Henry the 5th, and having held it 30. years, lost it again in the unfortunate Reign of King Henry the sixt: the English then distracted with domestick factions. After which double Conquest of it from the Crown of England, the French di∣strusting the affections of the Normans, and finding them withall a stubborn and untractable people, have miserably oppressed them with tolls and taxes, keeping them alwaies poor and in low condi∣tion: insomuch, as it may be said of the generalitie of them, that they are the most beggerly people that ever had the luck to live in so rich a Countrie. But it is time to look on

The Dukes of Normandie.

• 912. 1 Rollo of Norway, made the first Duke of Normandie by Charles the Simple; by whose perswasion baptized, and called Robert.
• 917. 2 William surnamed Longespee, from the length of his Sword.
• 942. 3 Richard the Sonne of Longespee.
• 980. 4 Richard the II. Sonne of the former.
• 1026. 5 Richard the III. Sonne of Richard the 2d.
• 1028. 6 Robert the Brother of Richard the 3d.
• 1035. 7 William the base Sonne of Robert, subdued the Realm of England; from thence called the Conquerour.
• 1093. 8 Robert II. eldest Sonne of William the Conquerour, put by the Kingdom of England by his two Brothers, William and Henry, in hope whereof he had refused the Crown of Hie∣rusalem, then newly conquered by the forces of the Christian Princes of the West. Out∣ed at last, imprisoned and deprived of sight by his Brother Henry, he lived a miserable life in the Castle of Cardiff, and lieth buried in the Cathedral Church of Glo∣cester.
• 1102. 9 Henry the first King of England.
• 1135. 10 Stephen King of England, and D. of Normandie.
• 11 Hen: Plantagenet D. of Normandie, and after King of England, of that name the second.
• 1161. 12 Hen: the III. surnamed Court-mantle, Sonne of Hen: the 2d. made D. of Normandie by his Father.
• 1189. 13 Rich: IV. surnamed Cure de Lyon, King of England, and D. of Normandie, Sonne of Henry the second.
• 1199. 14 John the Brother of Richard, King of England, and D. of Normandie, outed of his e∣states in France by King Philip Augustus, An. 1202. before whom he was accused of the murder of his Nephew Arthur, found dead in the ditches of the Castle of Rowen, where he was imprisoned; but sentenced causa inaudita, for his not appearing. After this, Normandie still remained united to the Crown of France (the title only being borne by Iohn de Valoys, afterwards King, and Charles the 5th (during the life time of his Father) til the conquest of it by the valour of K. Hen: the 5th, A. 1420. which was 218 years after it had been seized on by King Philip Augustus, and having been holden by the English but 30 years, was lost again An. 1450 in the unfortunat Reign of King Henry the sixt. Never since that dismembred from the Crown of France, saving that Lewis the 11th, the bet∣ter to content the confederate Princes, conferred it in Appennage on his Brother Charles Duke of Berry, An. 1465. but within two Moneths after took it from him again, and gave him in exchange for it the Dukedom of Guy••nne, which lay further off from his Associates.

What the Revenues of this Dukedom were in former times, I can hardly say. That they were ve∣ry fair and great appears by that which is affirmed by Philip de Comines; who saith, that he had seen raised in Normandie 95000 li. Sterling money, which was a vast sum of money in those times. As also by this testimonie of the D. of Burgundie, who held King Lewis the 11th to be weakned a whole third part in his estate, by giving Normandie in portion to the D. of Berry. Now they amount unto as much as the Kings Treasurers and Toll-masters are pleased to draw out of it,

The Arms of Normandie were Gules, two Leopards Or, which with the single Leopard, or Lyon, being added for the Dutchie of Aquitaine, make the Arms of England.

BRETAGNE.

BRETAGNE is bounded on the East with Normandie and the Countie of Maine;* 1.8 on the South with Anjou and Poictou; on all other parts with the English or Gallick Ocean. Ware∣red upon the South side with the Loir, which divides it from Anjou; but so as part of this Duke∣dom, called the County of Raiz, lieth on the South side of that River, betwixt it and Poictou.

It was first called Armorica from its situation on the Sea, as the word importeth in the old Language of that People. But how it came by this new name, is not well agreed on. The generall opinion is, that it took this name from the neighbouring Britans brought over hither by the Ty∣rant Maximus, rebelling against the Emperour Gratian, Anno 385. by whom this Province was subdued, and from them named Britannia Minor, Little Britain: An Argument whereof may be, that the Language of this People hath still no small affinitie with the Welch or British; there being a tradition also, that the Britans who first came over hither and maried the Women of this Coun∣trie, cut out their tongues for fear they should corrupt the Language of their posterity. And to this Conquest by the Britans these old Verses give some further Countenance,

Vicit Aremoricas animosa Britannia Gentes, Et dedit imposito nomina prisca jugo. That is to say, Gaul-Armorick, the Britans overcame, And to the conquered Province gave their name.

Which notwithstanding, the most probable opinion seemeth to be that it took this name from the Britanni, an old Gallick People, mentioned by Plinie in Gaul-Belgick, retiring hither on the invasi∣ons and incursions of the barbarous Nations: though possibly those Britanni of Gallia-Belgica might be aswell some Colonie of the Iland-Britans, as the Belgae a great Nation in the Isle of Britain, are said to have been a People of Gallia-Belgica. The reason is, because there was no Author before Geofric of Monmouth who takes notice of this transporting of the Insular-Britans by the Tyrant Maximus: no antient Author Greek or Latine making mention of it. And for the Welch or British words which are still remaining in the language, they are conceived to be no other than a remainder of the old Gallick tongue; which was originally the same with the antient British, as is elswhere proved.

The Province is in compass 200 French Leagues: Pleasant and fruitfull, beautified with many shadie woods, and spacious Downs; sufficiently well stored with all manner of grain, but destitute of Wine and the choicer fruites by reason of the Northerly situation of it. Divided commonly into Hault or High Bretagne, and Basse or Low Bretagne: the first containing the more Eastern, and the last the Western parts hereof. Neither of the two much furnished with navigable or notable Rivers, the defect of which the neighbourhood of the Sea supplieth, affording more capacious Havens, and convenient Ports, than any one Province in this Kingdom.

To begin therefore with the Havens, those of most note in the Higher Bretagne, are 1 S. Malo, built on a Rock within the Sea, wherewith at every high water it is incompassed. A Bishops See, and a Port very much frequented by the French and Spanish, who use here to barter their Commo∣dities; oftentimes spoyled by the English in their Wars with ••rance, especially since the time of King Henry the seventh. 2 Blavet, a safe but little Haven, on the mouth of a little River of the same name also. 3 S. Briene, (by the Litines called Fanum Sancti Brioci) a Bishops See, and a well-traded Port, seated upon the English Channel. 4 Vanne••, a Bishops See also, situate on a capacious Bay, at the mouth of the Vilain; the chief Town of the Veneti, whom Caesar placeth in this tract, and makes them to be the mightiest People of all the Armoricans, strongest in Shipping, and best seen in Affairs at Sea. 5 Croissie, a little Haven at the mouth of the Loir, and the onely Haven of this Part on the Gallick Ocean. Then in Low B••••tagne, or the more Western parts here∣of, there is 6 B••est, seated upon a spacious Bay of the Western Ocean, the Key and Bulwark of this Countrie, and the goodliest Harbour of all France. 7 Morlais, a convenient Port, and well frequented. 8 S. Pol de Leon, and 9 Treguer, both Bishops Sees, both situate on the Sea-shore, and both the chief Towns of the Ossismi, whom Ptolomie and Strabo place upon this Coast: the first of them neighboured by the Promontorie which they call L•• Four, the Govaeum of Ptolomie. 10 K••m∣per Corentin, a Bishops See also, the chief Town of that part hereof which is called Cournovaille, situate not far from the Foreland which they call Penmarch, opposite to Le Four spoken of before. A Sea Town this, but not much talked of for the Haven, for ought I can find. 11 Conquet, a well-frequented Road, not far from Beest.

Chief places in the Midlands, 1 Nantes, the principall Citie of the Nann••tes, (by Ptolomie called Condivincinum) a large, fair, strong, and populous Citie, seated upon the Loir, a Bishops See, and the Metropolis of Bretagne. 2 Re••e••, antiently the chief Town of the Rhedones (called Conda••e by Ptolomie) now a Bishops See, and the Parliament Citie for this Countie, established here Anno 1553, which maketh it very populous, and of great Resort, though not fully two miles in compass. 3 D••l, an Episcopall Citie also, but unwholesomely seated amongst Marishes. 4 Dinan, a rich and pleasant Town on the River Rance. 5 L'Amballe, the chief Town of the L'Ambiliates, spoken

of by Caesar. 6 Rohar, the title and inheritan••e of the Dukes of Ro••an, descended from a branch of the Ducall ••amilie of B••e••agne, by Mary the second Daughter of Duke Francis the first, and Wife of Iohn then Viscount of Rohan. 7 Ansenis, the chief Seat of the now Duke of Vend••sme, and the head of his Estates in Bretagne. Of which possessed in the right of his Wife, the Daughter of the Duke of Me••cocur by the Heir of Martignes, another of the branches of this Ducall Familie. 8 Chast••au-Briant, a strong Peece on the borders of Normandie. 9 Clisson, the chief Town of the Dutchie of Raiz, being that part of Bretagne which lieth on the South-side of the Loir, a strong ••own, and fortified with a very good Castle.

The Britans, whosoever they were in their first Originall, were questionless one of the first Nati∣ons that possessed any part of Gaul, after the Conquest of the Romans. Governed at first by their own Kings, the most considerable of which was that Aldroenus or Auldran, the Sonne of Solomon, who at the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Insular-Britans, then distressed by the Scots and Picts, (as Geofrie or•• Mon∣〈◊〉〈◊〉 telleth the storie) sent over Constantine his Brother with a complete Army to their aid; who having valiantly repulsed the Enemy, was made King of Britain, Anno 433. Of whose posterity more there. Those of Armorica being broken by the puissance of Charles the Great, abandoned the name of Kings, and satisfied themselves with the title of Earls, assumed first by Alain le Re∣bre, Anno 874. but as some say, Anno 859. which was somewhat sooner. By Peter of Dre••x the 16th Earl, chalenging his Estate in right of Alice his Wife, the half Sister of Arthur, and Daughter of Constance, by Guy of Thouars her 3d Husband, the better to secure his title, this Earldom was made subject to the Vassallage of the Crown of France, in the time of Lewis the 9th, by whom Iohn called the R••d, the Sonne of this Peter, was created the first Duke of Bretagne. Yet notwith∣standing this subjection to the Kings of France, the Dukes hereof reserved unto themselves the So∣vereign powers, as to write themselves By the Grace of God, the privilege of coyning Gold, &c. and stood so high upon their termes, that Francis the last Duke, denyed to do his Homage to Charles the 7th, either upon his Knees, or without his Sword, according to the former custome. For which being quarrelled by Lewis the eleventh, the Sonne of Charles, who was at better leisure to pursue the business than his Father was, he joyned himself with Charles Duke of Berry, and Charles Duke of Burgundie in a War against him; and thereby drew upon himself that ruine, which he in∣deavoured to avoid. For in Conclusion, Charles of Berry, as it was thought, was poysoned; Charles of Burgundie lost his life at the Battle of Nancie, 1476. and a great part of his Estate was conquered by the French King. And Francis this Duke having embarked himself in the same troublous Ocean, must needs suffer shipwrack with his Copartners. The French King invadeth Bretagno; The Duke overcharged with melancholy, dies, 1488. leaving Anne, his Daughter and Heir, in the power of Charles the 8th, the Sonne and Successour of that Lewis: who contracts a mariage with the Or∣phan, and uniteth Bretagne to France. There were many impediments which might have hindred this mariage, but Charles breaketh through them all. First, Charles himself had been formerly con∣tracted to the Archduke Max milians Daughter: but this he held void, because the young Lady was not of age at the time of the Contract. 2 Anne the Dutchess was also contracted to Maximili∣an; and this he held unvalid also, because that being his Homager, she could not bestow her self without his consent. 3 Maximilian had by proxic maried her, which mariage he consummated by a Ceremonie in those dayes unusuall. For his Ambassadour attended with a great Train of Lords and Ladies, bared his Leg unto the Knee, and put the same within the Sheets of the Dutchess, ta∣king possession thereby of her Bed and Bodie. But Charles consulting with his Divines, was told, That this pretended Consummation was rather an invention of Court, than any way firm by the Lawes of the Church, and therefore of no power to hinder his pursute of this mariage, so advantagi∣ons to his Crown. What else remains touching the union of this Dukedom to the Realm of France, we shall see anon: having first looked over the Succession of those Princes, who under severall Titles have governed the Estate thereof, according to the best light we can get from Storie.

Kings of the Britans of Gau••-Armorick.

• 385. 1 Conan placed here by Maximus.
• 2 Grallon, Sonne of Conan.
• 3 Salomon, Sonne of Grallon.
• 4 A••l••ran, or Aldroenus, the Sonne of Solomon.
• 5 Bodis, Sonne of Auldran.
• 6 Hoel, Sonne of Bodis.
• 7 Hoel II. Sonne of Hoel the first.
• 8 Alain, Sonne of Hoel the second.
• 9 Hoel III. Sonne of Alain.
• 10 Solomon II. Sonne of Hoel the third.
• 11 Alain II. Grandchild to Solomon the second, the last King of Bretagne of the race of Co∣nan: who dying without Issue, left his Kingdom unto many Competitors, by whom distracted into many pet it Tyrannies, and at last subdu∣dued by Charles the Great. And though they did again recover their Liberty and Kingdom in the time of Ludov••c•••• Pitts, who next succeeded: yet they did not hold it long in quiet. Insomuch, as after the murther of two or three Usurpers of the Royall title, Alain, surnamed Le Rebre, laid aside that invidious name of King, and would be called only Earl of Bretagne. His Successours ••ollow.

Earles and Dukes of Bretagne.* 1.9

• 874 1 Alain le Rebre.
• 2 Indicael & Colodock, the Sonnes of A∣lain.
• 3 Mathrudon, Sonne in Law of Alain le Rebre.
• 4 Alain II. Sonne of Mathrudon.
• 5 Conan, descended from King Solomon the 3d.
• 6 Geofrie, Sonne of Conan.
• 7 Alain III. Sonne of Geofrie.
• 8 Conan II. Sonne of Alain.
• 9 Hoel, Sisters Sonne of Conan the 2d.
• 10 Alain IV. called Fergent, Sonne of Hoel.
• 11 Conan III. Sonne of Alain:
• 12 Eudon, Husband of Bertha, Daughter of Conan.
• 1131. 13 Conan IV. Sonne of Eudo••.
• 1172. 14 Geofrie II. Sonne of Henry the 2d, King of England, Husband of Con∣stance, Daughter and Heir of Conan the 4th.
• 1186. 15 Arthur, Sonne of Geofry.
• 1202. 16 Peter of Breux.
• 1250. 17 John, the first Duke of Bretagne.
• 1287. 18 John II. Sonne of John.
• 1305. 19 Arthur II. Sonne of Iohn the 2d.
• 1312. 20 Iohn III. Sonne of Arthur 2d.
• 1341. 21 Iohn, Earl of Montfort, Brothers Sonne of Arthur.
• 1399. 22 Iohn V. Sonne of Iohn of Montfort.
• 1442. 23 Francis, the Sonne of Iohn the fift.
• 1450. 24 Peter, the Brother of Duke Francis.
• 1457. 25 Arthur III. second Sonne of Iohn Earl of Montfort.
• 1458. 26 Francis II. Sonne of Richard Earl of Estampes, the Brother of Duke Ar∣thur the 3d. the last Duke of Bre∣tagne, of whom sufficiently before.
• 1484. 27 Charles the 8th, French King, succeeded in the Dukedom of Bretagne, in right of Anne his Wife, Daughter and Heir of Francis the 2d.
• 1498. 28 Lewis the 12th, French King, succeeded on the death of Charles, in the right of the said Anne, whom he took to Wise: and to make a way unto her Bed, di∣vorced himself from the Ladie Ioane his former Wife, Daughter of Lewis the 11th.
• 1515. 29 Francis the III. of Bretagne, and the first of France, succeeded in the Dukedom in right of Claude his Wife, the eldest Daughter of Lewis the 12th, and Anne of Bretagne: by whom being made the Father of so many Children, that he had little cause to fear that the Crown would be separated from his House, in the year 1532 being the 17th of his reign and Government, caused an Act to pass, with the consent of the States of Bretagne, for the inseparable uniting of that Dukedom to the Kingdom of France, and by that meanes divested his Posteritie of it. For his male issue failing in King Henry the 3d, the rights hereof descended on the Heires general: that is to say, on Isabel, Daughter of Philip the 2d of Spain, and the Ladie Isabel or Elizabeth his Wife, the eldest Daughter of Henry the 2d, and neece to the said Francis the first; and after her decease (dy∣ing without issue) on the Lady Catharine her Sister, maried to Charles Emanuel Duke of Savoy. For whom when Philip of Spain claimed this Estate, the French pretended a Law against it of their own devising, viz. That no Estate being incorporated to that Crown, could be aliened from it. A proper Law, and cousin German to the Salique; but such as served their turn by the help of the English, who desired not to have the Spaniards so neer Neighbours to them.

Most of our former Earles of Richmond were Earles and Dukes of this House. Their Arms were Ermins.

THE DVKEDOM OF ANIOV.

THe DVKEDOM of ANJOV, taking it in the full latitude and extent thereof, is bounded on the East with La Beausse; on the West with Bre••agne; on the North with Norman∣die; and on the South with part of Berry and Poictou. In which circumference are comprehended the three small Provinces of Anjou, Tourein, and Maine; the antient Inhabitants whereof, in the times of the Romans, were the Andes as Caesar, (or the Andegavii as Plinie) calls them, the Turones, and the Cenomani, accounted afterwards a part of the Province of Lugdunensis Tertia.

The Countrey for the most part is very fruitful and pleasant, especially in Tourein; as is the whole tract upon the Loir. Anjou is somewhat the more hilly, but otherwise little inferiour to Tourein, affording plenty of white wines, the best in France; and yielding from those Hills above 40 Riverets, falling into the Loire from thence, the chief whereof are Mayenne, 2 Vienne, 3 Dive, and 4 Sartre.

1 ANJOV called Andegavia by the Latines, is situate in the middest betwixt Maine and Tou∣rein, so called from the Andegavi, the Inhabitants of these parts. Principal Cities are, 1 Ang••ers, (by Ptolomie called Iuliomagus) of a large Circuit, and well built, the See of a Bishop, reckoning in it 15 Parishes besides the Cathedral. It is seated on the River Sartre in a very good air, and there∣fore chosen for the seat of an Vniversitie founded here by Lewis the 2d Duke of Anjou, the Sonne of King Iohn, Anno 1388. 2 Beaufort, a Town belonging formerly to the Dukes of Lancaster, in which Iohn of Gaunt so much delighted, that he caused all the Children that he had by Catharine Swinford, his third Wife, to be called Beauforts: which Beauforts were afterward Dukes of Somer∣set and Exeter, and Earls of Dorset. This Town came to the house of Lancaster, by the mariage of Blaxch of Artoys, unto Edmund surnamed Crouchback, second Son to our Henry the 3d, created by

his Father, the first Earl of Lancaster. Memorable in these later times for giving the Title of a Dutchess to Madam Catharine, the beloved Mistress of King Henry the 4th, by whom she was mo∣ther of Caesar now Duke of Vendosme, and Alexander, not long since the Grand Prior of France. With reference to which, the second Sonne of the Duke of Vendosme is honoured at this present with the title of Duke of Beaufort: as the eldest with relation to his Mother was made Duke of Mercoeur. 3 Baugie, neer which was fought that memorable Battle betwixt the English and the French, wherein the English lost the day, and Thomas Duke of Clarence, Brother to Henry the fifth, was there unfortunately slain. Anno 1422. 4 Saumur, pleasantly situate on the Loire, and for long time one of the Cautionarie Towns in the hands of those of the Reformed Religion: of whom it is the onely entire Universitie of this Kingdome; especially famous for the learned Philip du Morney, Lord of Plessis, sometimes the Governour hereof. 5 Loches, seated on the River Indre, the Castle whereof being mounted on a steep high Rock, is thought to be one of the strongest pee∣ces of all France. 6 La Flesche, of speciall name at the present for a College of Jesuits, one of the fairest in this Kingdom. The word in the French tongue signifieth an Arrow (whence those who make Bowes and Arrowes have the name of Fl••schers.) At Nola in the Realm of Naples, there is another College of them, called D•• Arque, the Bow: On which one wittilie composed this ensuing distich;

Arcum Nola dedit, dedit illis alma Sagittam Gallia: quit Funem, quem meruere, dabit?

That is to say,

Nola the Bow, and France the Shaft did bring: But who shall help them to the Hempen-string.

2 On the South-east of Anjou, betwixt it and Berry, lieth the Countrie of TOUREIN, the ancient Seat of the Turones: which, for the wholesomness of the Air, the pleasantness of the Countrie, and admirable plenty of all Commodities, is by some called The Garden of France. Prin∣cipall Cities in it, 1 Amboise, pleasantly seated on the Loire, and beautified with one of the fai∣rest Castles in France, both for the gallantrie of the Building, and beautifulness of the Prospect. 2 Tours, by Ptolomie called Caesarodunum, and the Turonum Civit as of Antoninus; the Metropo∣lis of Lugdunensis tertia, and an Archbishops See: a fair, rich, and well-traded Town, situate on the banks of the Loire, in a most sweet and pleasing Countrie. Famous in that those of the Refor∣med Religion, from the Gate of S. Hugo, at which they used to issue out to their Assemblies in the Fields, had the name of Hugonots. Given to them, as some others think, as the Disciples of the night-walking Spirit (or Robin Goodfellow) which they call S. Hugo, in regard they had their first meetings, for the most part, in the nights; as had the Primitive Christians in the times of their Persecutions. Some, more improbably, (and indeed ridiculously) derive the name from the first words of an Apologie which they are fabled to have made to the King; which were Huc nos veni∣mus: fancying, that as the Protestants did derive that Appellation from the words Protestantes and Protestamur, so often used by them in their Apologie to Charles the fifth; so from those words Huc nos, came the name of Hugonots, or Hucnots: But more assuredly famous for the great Battle fought neer it by Charles Martell, Mayre of the Palace, and Father of Pepin King of France, against an Armie of 40000 M••ors, led by Abderamen, Leiutenant Generall in Spain, for Evelid or Iscam the great Caliph: of which 370000 lost their lives in the place, Anno 734. 3 Laudun. 4 Riche∣lieu, pleasantly seated in a rich and flourishing Soil, as the name importeth. Of no great note till the time of the late great Cardinall of Richelieu, who took name from hence; by whom it was made one of the neatest Towns in all this Kingdom, and honoured with the titles of a Dukedom and Pairrie of France.

As for the Fortunes of this Province (for of Anjou we shall speak more at large anon) it had a while its own Proprietarie Earls of the house of Blais, conferred by Hugh Capet upon Odon Earl of Blais and Champagne, and by him given, together with the Earldom of Blais, to Theobald or Thi∣b••uld his Eldest Sonne, (his second Sonne named Stephen succeeding in Champagne) who in the year 1043, was vanquished and slain by Charles Martell Earl of Anjou, and this Province seized on by the Victor, who afterwards made Tours his ordinarie Seat and Residence. Part of which Earldom it continued, till the seizure of Anjou, and all the rest of the English Provinces in France, on the sentence passed upon King Iohn. After which time dismembred from it, it was conferred on Iohn, the fourth Sonne of King Charles the sixth, with the stile and title of Duke of Tourein: and he deceasing without Issue, it was bestowed with the same title on Charles the eldest Sonne of Lewis Duke of Orleans (in the life of his Father:) the same who afterwards suceeding in the Duke∣dom of Orleans, was taken Prisoner by the English at the Battle of Agincourt, kept Prisoner 25 years in England, and finally was the Father of King Lewis the 12th.

3 On the North side of Anjou, betwixt it and Normandie, lieth the Province of MAINE. The chief Towns whereof are, 1 Mans, Cenomanensium Civitas in Antoninus, by Ptolomie called Vindinum; seated on the meeting of Huine, and Sartre; the principall of the Province, and a Bishops See: most memorable in the elder times for giving the title of an Earl to that famous Rowland, the Sisters Sonne of Charlema••gne, one of the Twelve Peers of France; (the Subject of many notable Poems under the name of Orlando Inamorato, Orlando Furioso, besides many of the old Romances)

who was Earl of Mans. 2 Mayenne, on the banks of a river of the same name, (Meduana in Latine) the title of the second branch of the House of Guise 1 famous for Charles Duke of May∣enne, who held out for the L••ague against Henry the 4th; A Prince not to be equalled in the Art of War, onely unfortunate in employing it in so ill a cause. 3 Vitrun, upon the edge of Breagne, of which little memorable. 4 La Val, not far from the head of the River Mayenne: of note for gi∣ving both name and title to the Earls of Laval, an antient Familie, allied unto the houses of Ven∣dosme, Bretagne, Anjou, and others of the best of France. Few else of any note in this Countie, which once subsisting of its self under its own naturall Lords and Princes, was at last united to the Earldom of Anjou, by the mariage of the Lady Guiburge, Daughter and Heir of Helie the last Earl hereof, to Eoulk Earl of Anjou, Anno 1083. or thereabouts: the Fortunes of which great Estate it hath alwayes followed.

But as for Anjou it self, the principall part of this goodly Patrimonie, it was by Charles the Bald conferred on Robert a Sat••n Prince, for his valour shewn against the Normans, Anno 870. Which Robert was Father of Eudes King of France, Richard Duke of Burgundie, and Robert who succeeded in the Earldom of Anjou: Competitor with Charles the Simple for the Crown it self, as the next Heir to his Brother Eudes, who died King thereof. Slain in the pursute of this great quarrell, he left this Earldom, with the title of Earl of Paris, and his pretensions to the Crown, unto Hugh his Sonne, surnamed the Great: who to make good his claim to the Crown, against Lewis the 4th, Sonne of Charles the Simple, conferred the Earldom of Anjou, and the Countrie of Gastinois, on Geofrie surnamed Ghrysogonelle, a renowned Warriour, and a great stickler in his cause, in whose race it continued neer 300 years. How the two Counties of Main and Tourein were joyned to it, hath been shewn before. Geofrie the Sonne of Foulk the 3d, maried Maude, Daughter to Henry the first of England, and Widow of Henry the 4th Emperour: from whom proceeded Henry the second, King of England, and Earl of Anjou. But Iohn his Sonne, forfeiting his Estates in France (as the French pretended) Anjou returned unto the Crown: and afterwards was conferred by King Lewis the 9th, on his Brother Charles; who in right of Beatrix his Wife was Earl of Provence, and by Pope Urban the 4th was made King of Naples and Sicilie. Afterwards it was made a Duke∣dom by King Charles the fifth, in the person of Lewis of France his second Brother, to whom this fair Estate was given, as second Sonne of King Iohn of France, the Sonne of Ph••lip de Valois, and consequently the next Heir to Charles de Valois the last Earl hereof (the King his Brother yeelding up all his right unto him.) Finally it returned again unto the Crown in the time of Lewis the 11th. The Earls and Dukes hereof having been vested with the Diadems of severall Countries, follow in this Order.

The Earls of Anjou of the Line of Saxonie.

• 870. 1 Robert of Saxonie, the first Earl of Anjou.
• 875. 2 Robert II. Competitour for the Crown of France with Charles the Simple, as Brother of Eu∣des the last King.
• 922. 3 Hugh the great, Lord of Gasti••ois, Earl of Paris, Constable of France, and Father of Hugh Capet.
• 926. 4 Geofrie ••hrysogonelle, by the Do∣nation of Hugh the great, whose partie he had followed in the War of France, with great fide∣litie and courage.
• 938. 5 Foulk, Earl of Anjou, the Sonne of Geofrie.
• 987. 6 Geofrie II. surnamed Martell, for his great valour.
• 1047. 7 Geofrie III. Nephew of Geofrie 2. by one of his Sisters.
• 1075. 8 Foulk II. Brother of Geofrie 3. gave Gastinois, (which was his proper inheritance) to King Philip the first; that by his help he might recover the Earldom of Anjou, from his part where∣in he was excluded by his Bro∣ther Geofrie.
• 1080. 9 Geofrie IV. Sonne of Foulk 2.
• 1083. 10 Foulk III. Brother of Geofrie; King of Hierusalem in the right of Melisend his Wife.
• 1143. 11 Geofrie•• V. surnamed Plantagenet.
• 1150. 12 Henry the II. King of England, Sonne of Earl Geofrie and Maud his Wife, Daughter of King Henry the first.
• 1162 13 Geofrie VI. third Son of King Hen∣ry the 2d, made Earl of Anjou on his mariage with Constance the Heir of Bretagne.
• 1186. 14 Arthur Sonne of Geofrie and Con∣stance.
• 1202. 15 Iohn King of England, succeeded on the death of Arthur, dis∣possed of his Estates in France by Philip Augustus, immediately on the death of Arthur.

Earls and Dukes of Anjou,* 1.10 of the Line of France.

• 1262. 1 Charles, Brother of King Lewis the 9th. Earl of Anjou and Pro∣vence, King of Naples and Sici∣lia, &c.
• 1315. 2 Charles of Valois, Sonne of Philip the 3d, Earl of Anjou in right of his Wife, Neece of the former Charles, by his Sonne and Heir of the same name; the Father of Philip de Valois, French King.
• 1318. 3 Lewis of Valois, the second Sonne of Charles, died without Issue, Anno 1325.
• 1376. 4 Lewis of France, the 2d Sonne of King Iohn, the Sonne of Philip de Valois, created the first Duke of Anjou by King Charles his Brother; and adopted by Queen Ioan of Naples, King of Naples, Sicil, and Hierusalem, and Earl of Provence.
• 1385. 5 Lewis III. Duke of Anjou, and Earl of Provence, and Maine, titularie King of Sicil, Naples, and Hier••salem.
• 1416. 6 Lewis IV. successour to his Father in Estate and Titles.
• 1430 7 Ro••è, the Brother of Lewis, by the adoption of Qu. Ioan the 2d, was for a while possessed of Naples, but presently outed by Alfonso of Aragon, and died the titularie K. of Naples, Sicil, and Hierusa∣lem; the Father of Queen Mar∣garite, Wife of Henry the sixt, Duke of Bar in right of Violant his Mother.
• 1480. 8 Charles Earl of Maine, Nephew to Renè by his 3d Brother Charles, at his decease left An∣jou, and all the rest of his E∣states, to King Lewis the 11th. Anno 1481. Since which never otherwise aliened, than as an ho∣nourarie title of the third Sonne of France.

It is to be observed here (according to our method in other places) that Renè King of Sicil, &c. and Duke of Anjou, instituted an Order of Knighthood, called of the Croissant; the Knights whereof carried a Crescent, or Half-Moon, on their right Armes, with this motto, L'Os en Croissant, encouraging them thereby to seek the increase of valour and reputation.

The Arms of this Dukedom were France, a Border Gules.

7 LA BEAUSSE.

LA BEAUSSE is bounded on the East with France specially and primarily so called, and part of Champagne; on the West, with Anjou, Maine, Tourein, and some part of Berry; on the North, with Normandie; and on the South, with Bourbonois, and the rest of Berry. It is called Bel∣sia in Latine Writers; both names derived from the pleasantness and beauties of it.

The Principall Nations of the whole in the time of the Romans▪ were the Carnutes, which inha∣bited the greatest part, and the Samnitae neer the Loire; part of Gallia Celtica, and cast into the Province of Lugdunensis quarta by the Emperour Constantine. Divided by the French into the Higher, the Lower, and the Intermediate.

1 The HIGHER BEAUSSE is that part which lieth next to Normandie, of which the princi∣pall Towns are, 1 Dreux, seated upon the River Eureux, supposed to be the Seat of the antient Druides, who held here their Parliaments or Sessions for administration of Justice. The title and inheritance of that Peter of Dreux, who succeeded Arthur, the Sonne of Geofrie Plantagenet, in the Earldom of Bretagne. 2 Montfort, an Earldom, the title and estate of Iohn Earl of Montfort, sur∣named the Valiant, who succeeded in the Dukedom of Bretagne, by the Aid of the English, Anno 1341. 3 Chartres, called antiently Carnutum Civit as, (but by Ptolomie, Antecum) seated upon the Eureux also, from whence the Countrey hereabouts was called Le Pais Chartrain; A Bishops See, and one of the Videmates of France. Which honour as it is peculiar to the French onely; so Milles in his Edition of Glovers Catalogue of Honour, will have but four at all in France, viz: those of A∣miens, Chalons, Gerberoy, and this of Chartres. But certainly in France there are many more of them, as at Rhemes, Mans, &c. and formerly as many as it had Bishops: the Vicedominus or Vidame being to the Bishop in his Temporals, as the Chancellour in his Spirituals; or as the Vice Comites (Viscounts) were antiently to the Provinciall Earls in their Courts of Judicature.

2 The LOWER BEAUSSE is that which lieth towards Bourbonois; and is subdivided into Se∣logne, and Orleanois. In SOLOGNE, which lieth close to Burbon, the chief places of note, are, 1 Romorantin, seated on the So••l••re, the chief Town of this Tract. 2 Mallenzay. 3 La Ferte, or La Ferte S. Bernard, of which nothing memorable. In ORLEANOYS, which lieth more North∣wards upon the River of Loire, are, 1 largean, a Town once of very great strength, and one of the out-works of Orleans. 2 Cleri, called also Cleri of Nostre-dame, from the Church there built unto our Ladie. 3 Tury; and 4 Angerville, both in the ordinary Road betwixt Par••s and 5 Or∣leans, the principall Citie of all Beausse, called Genabum in the time of Caesar; repaired, or rather new built by the Emperour Aurelius, Anno 276; from thence named Aurelia, the Countrey round about it Aurelianensis, now Orleans, and Orleanoys. The Countrie generally very fruitfull, and yeelding a most excellent and delicious Wine; Which, for the strength, and intoxicating power

thereof,* 1.11 is banished the French Kings Cellar by especial Edict. The City very pleasantly seated on the River Loyre, well built, situate in a sweet Air, and planted with a civil and ingenious People, who are said to speak the best language of any in France. For a time it was the chief Seat of a di∣stinct Kingdom, (according to the unprovident humour of the Mero••iguians) the lot of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Sonne of Clovis the Great, and Guntram Sonne of Clotaire, both Kings of Orlea••s, as also was Theodorick, the second Sonne of C••ildebert King of Mets, on the death of Gunthram. But Sigibert his Sonne being vanquished by Clotaire the second, this Kingdom ex∣tending to the shores of the Aquitaine Ocean, was added unto that of France. Orleans since that time content with a lower title, hath of late often times with greater prudence, been made the ho∣norarie title of the second Sonnes of France called Dukes hereof. It is a See Episcopal, a Bailly∣wick, or Seige Praesidial, and an Vniversitie. The See Episcopal founded in the Church of St. Crosse, miserably ruined by the Hugonots in the civil Warrs, out of meer hatred to the name. The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Praesidical setled here by King Henry the 2d, 1551. for the ease of his Subjects of these parts, in sutes not worth the troubling of the Courts of Paris. The Vniversitie erected by King Philip le Bel, An. 1312 though to speak properly it be an Hall only for the reading of the Civil Lawes, the only learning there professed, and for that considerable. A Town now not of so great strength as in for∣mer times, when for some moneths it held out against the whole power of the English, rescued from them at last by the valour of Ioan the Virgin, whose Statua, (like a man of Arms) is still preser∣ved on the Bridge-gate of this Citie; neer which great Montacute E. of Salisburie had his fatal blow.

The MIDDLE or intermediate BEAVSSE lieth betwixt the former, in which the places of chief note are, 1 Blois, seated also on the Loire, in a sound air, and fruitful Countrie; the Nurserie for the most part of the Kings Children, for that cause much resorted to by the Nobilitie, and honoured sometimes with the residence of the Kings themselves: it being in the Councel-Chamber of the Kings house here, that Henry of Lorrein, Duke of Guise, the chief contriver of the terrible Massacre at Paris, and Authour of the holy League, was slain by the command of King Henry the 3d, Anno 1589. 2 Chastean-Dun, the chief Town of the Earldom of Dunois, (the ho∣nour and estate of Iohn Earl of Dunois, commonly called the Bastard of Orleans, one of the best Souldiers of his time, and so approved by his exploits against the English) mounted upon the top of an high hill, at the confluence of the Loire, and Aigre, 3 Vendosme (Vindocinum in Latine) the chief Town of the Dukedom of Vendosme; not otherwise of note than for the Earles and Dukes which have born this Title: of which as being the Progenitors of the Kings now regnant, I have thought fit to adde the ensuing Catalogue:

Earles and Dukes of Vendosme.

• 1386. 1 Iohn of Bourbon, Grandchild of Lewis the first Duke of Bourbon, the first Earl of Vendosme of this Familie.
• 1432. 2 Lewis of Bourbon, a Confederate with Ioan the Virgin in her acti∣ons against the English.
• 1446. 3 Iohn of Bourbon the II. from whom descended the Princes of Roch-sur-you, and the Dukes of Montpensier.
• 1472. 4 Francis of Bourbon.
• 1495. 5 Charles of Bourbon, the first Duke of Vendosme, from whose youngest Son called Lodowick, or Lewis, descend the now Princes of Conde, and Earls of Soissons.
• 1537. 6 Antony of Bourbon, Duke of Ven∣dosme, and King of Navarre.
• 1562. 7 Henry of Bourbon, Duke of Ven∣dosme, and King of Navar••e, after∣wards King of France also by the name of Henry the 4th:
• 8 Caesar de Vendosme, one of the Sonnes of Henry the 4th, by the Duchess of Beaufort, created by his Father Duke of Vendosme, and once designed his Successour in the Crown of France: Afterwards by the procurement of the King his Father, maried to the Daughter and Heir of Philibert Emanuel, D. of Mercoeur, a younger branch of the house of Lorrein) possessed of a fair and goodly estate in the Dukedom of Bretagne in the right of his Wife, a Daugh∣ter and Heir of the house of Martignes (a branch of the Familie of those Dukes.) By means whereo•• the Duke of Vendosme hath not only a large inheritance, but great autoritie in that Countrie.

The Arms of the Earls and Dukes of Vendosme, were and are, Azure, six Flower de Lyces Or. 3. 2. 1.

8 BERRY.

BERRY is bounded on the North, with La Beausse; on the South, with Limosin; on the East, with Heurepoix, (part of France specially so called) and some part of Bourbonnois; on the West, with Poictou, and Toureine in the Dukedom of Anjou. In Latine called Biturigam Regi••, from the Bituriges, the old Inhabitants of this tract; by Plinie, Strabo▪ and some others, called the Bituriges Cubi, to difference them from the Bituriges Vbisci dwelling about Beurdeaux.

The Countrie watred in the East with the River Faye; in the South with the Covre; in the North with the Cher, and in the inland parts with Indre, Arnon, Theo, Eure: and others which we shall meet withall anon, of no great note, but such as much conduce to the fruitfulness of it; afford∣ing it the benefit of fat pastures, and flourishing Meadowes; which breed great multitudes of Cat∣tell,

and such stocks of Sheep, that when they tax a man for lying in excess of numbers, they use to say. Phy Sir, th••re are not so many Sheep in Berry.

It containeth in it 3•••• walled Towns, the chief whereof are, 1 B••urges, a Town of great strength by nature, and as well fortified by Art; situate in a low Flat, amongst deep impassable Bogs and Marishes, caused by the over-flowings of the Auron, Yeure, Molon, and Aurette; small Riverets, but of great waters when they meet together. By means whereof it may be easily drowned at the ap∣proach of an enemy: for that cause made the fastnes•• and retreat of Charles the 7th, in his long Wars against the English, possessed at that time of Paris and the greatest part of the Kingdom. The poor Prince in the mean time fain to feast it here with a Rump of Mutton and a Chick, and that but upon high daies neither: from his constant abode here, and that withall he had been Duke of this Coun∣trie, in the life of his three elder Brethren, by the English in derision called King of Berry. A large, fair, and rich Town it is, the Seat of an Arch-Bishop, a Seige Presidial, and one of the best Vniver∣sities in France, especially for the studie of the Civil Lawes; first founded by K. Lewis the 9th, and afterwards restored or perfected by Charles Duke of Berry, the Brother of King Lewis the 11th. Some fabulous founders, and as ridiculous originations have been thought of for it; as that it was built by Ogyges, a Grand-child of Noah, by whom called Bytogyges, which in the corruption of the following times, came (forsooth) unto Bituriges: which Etymologie were it as dear bought, as it is farre-fetched, might be good for Ladies, and then it would be good for somewhat. Others no less absurdly, will have it called Bituris, quasi Bi-Turris, from two fair Towers which formerly (as they pretend) were erected here; one of the two, in part still standing: and unto this, they say, alludeth an old Grammarian, thus,

Turribus à binis inde vocor Bituris. From two Towers which were builded here The name of Bituris I bear.

But the truth is, it was thus called from the Bituriges (the Biturigum Civitas of Antoninus) and by that name in the division of old Gaul by the Emperour Constantine, made the Metropolis of the Province of Aquitania Prima, of which this Countrie was a part. 2 Viarron, or Viarzon, plea∣santly seated amongst Woods, Vines and Rivers; the Rivers Arnon, Thee, Cher, and Yeure, meet∣ing hereabouts. Built in or neer the place of the old Avaricum, a town of great note and strength in the time of Caesar: the Revolt whereof gave such a check to his proceedings, that he was fain to stretch his wits and valour on the verie tenter-hooks, before it was again recovered. 3 Concressant on the River Souldre, beautified with a strong and magnificent Castle. 4 Chasteau Roux on the Ri∣ver Indre; of which little memorable. 5 Issaudun, on the River Theo, the Bailliage for that part of the Countrie. 6 Montfalcon, an antient Baronie. 7 Argenton, on the River Creuse, the title and estate of Philip de Comines, hence called Seigneur de Argenton, who writ the Historie of France un∣der Lewis the 11th, in which he dived so farre into, and writ so plainly of the greatest affaires of State, that Queen Catharine de Medices used to say, that he had made as many Hereticks in State-Policie, as Luther had done in Religion. 8 Sancerre, seated on an high hill neer the River Loire, by some Latine Writers called Xantodorum, but most generally said to be so called, quasi Sacrum Cere∣ris, from the Godess Ceres herein worshipped. A Town of great consequence and strength, and as such assigned over to the Hugonots Anno 1579. as a Town of Caution for their securitie, and the better keeping of the Articles of Peace then agreed upon: famous not long after for enduring a most desperate and tedious Siege under Charles the 9th, by whom those Articles were almost no sooner made than broken.

Here is also in this Province the Town and Signeurie of Aubignie, adorned with many privileges, an ample territorie, and a beautiful Castle. Bestowed by Charles the sixt on Robert, the second Sonne of Alan Stewart, Earl of Lennox in Scotland, for his many Signal Services against the English; and is still the hnourarie title and possession of the second Branch of that noble and illustrious Fa∣milie.

But as for Berry it self, and the fortunes of it we may please to know, that in the time of Hugh Capet one Godfrey was Governour of this Province, whose Posteritie enjoyed that Office under the Kings of France, till the daies of King Henry the first; of whom the Inheritance and Estate was bought by Harpi••, one of the Descendants of that Godfrey. But long he had not held it as Proprietarie, in his own right, when desirous to make one in the Holy Wars, he sold it back again to King Philip the first (the better to furnish himself for that expedition) Anno 1096. to be united to the Crown after his decease. Since which time the Soveraigntie of it hath been alwayes in the Crown of France, but the possession and Revenue sometimes given with the title of Duke, for a portion to some of the Kings younger Sonnes, to be holden of them in Appennage, under the Soveraigntie and com∣mand of the Donor and his Successors: the last which so enjoyed it being Charles the Brother of Lewis the 11th; after whose death it was united to the Crown, never since separated from it, save that it gave the title of Duchesse to the Ladie Margaret, sister of Francis the first, maried after to the Duke of Savoy.

9 The Dukedom of BOVRBON.

THE Dukedom of BOVRBON,* 1.12 in the full power and extent thereof, comprehended 〈◊〉〈◊〉, F••rrest, Beau••jolois, and auverg••e, all now reverted to the Crown.

1 BOVRBONOIS hath on the East the Dukedom of Burgunay; on the West, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 on the North, La Beausse, and a corner of Gastin••is; on the South, Auvergne. The Countrie very well wooded, and of excellent pasturage, which makes the people more intent to grazing and seed∣ing Cattel, than they are to tillage; and is watered with the Rivers of Loire, Yonne, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which are counted navigable; besides Aron, Acolin, Lixentes, Lanbois, and some lesser streames.

The antient Inhabitants were the Hed••i, who being wasted in their Wars against the Romans, a great part of their Countrie was by Julius Caesar conferred on the Bou, a German Nation; who coming with the Helvetians into Gaule, and unwilling upon their defeat to go home again, were by him planted in this tract.

It is divided into the Higher and the Lower. In the Higher which is more mountainous and hil∣ly, there is no other Town of note than that of Montaigne, situate in the Countie of Combraille, the Signencie as I take it of that Mich••el de Montaigne, the Authour of the Book of Essaies. But in the Lower Bourbono••s are, 1 Molins, esteemed the Center of all France, situate on the All••er, Bail∣liage, and the chief Town of this Countrie: the River yielding great plenty of Fish, but of Salmons specially: the Town adorned with a fair Castle, and that beautified with one of the finest Gardens in France, in which are many Trees of Limmons and Oranges. 2 Bourbon Archenband, and 3 Bour∣bon Ancie; the former of the two seated upon the Lo••re, and giving name to the whole Province, of great resort by reason of its medicinal waters. 4 S. Porcin, and 5 Varennes Ganat, upon the frontiers of Auvergn, 6 Chancelle, 7 Charroux, 8 ••alisse, 9 Souvigni, 10 St. Amand, &c.

In the North part of Bourbonois, but not accounted any part or member of it, lieth the Town of Nevers, (in Latine Nivernium) from whence the Countrie round about is called NIVERNOIS. A Town of good esteem, but not very great; the reputation which it hath proceeding partly from some mines of Iron, interspersed with silver which are found therein; and partly for the Earls and Dukes from hence denominated. The first whereof was Landri of the house of Bourgogne, Anno 1001. Passing through many Families, it came at last again to the house of Bourgogne, and from that unto the Earles of Flanders, by the mariage of Yoland of Bourgogne to Robert of Bethune, Earl of Flanders, Anno 1312 whose Sonne named Lewis maried the Heir of Rethel. Together with the rest of the rights of Flanders, it came again by mariage to the Dukes of Burgundie; conveied by Elizabeth Daughter and Heir of Iohn of Bourgogne Earl of Nevers, second Sonne of Philip the good Duke of Burgundie, to Ad••lph Duke of Cleves her Husband, Anno 1484, and by Henrietta, Sister and Heir of Francis de Cleves, the second Duke of Never, and the last of that Familie, to her Husband Lewis de Gonzaga, third Sonne of Frederick Duke of Mantua, Anno 1563. whose Sonne Charles, succeeded his Father and Mother in the Dukedom of Nevers, and Vincent of Genzaga his Cousen german, in the Dukedom of Mantua.

The Armes of these Dukes, Azure, within a Border Compone Gules and Argent, 3 Flower de Lyces, Or.

2 FORREST, is bounded on the East with Beau-jolois; on the West with Auvergne; on the North with Bourbonois; and on the South with a part of Languedock. The Countrie populous and large, but not very fruitful; hillie and mountainous, much of the nature of the Wood-Lands. The Air a little of the coldest to afford good Wines, but that sufficiently recompensed by abundance of pitcoal, by which they have good fires at a very cheap rate. The people are conceived to be none of the wisest, but withall very greedy and covetous of gain.

The chief Towns in it are, 1 Mont-Brison, seated on the Loyre. 2 Feurs, seated on the same River, called antiently Forum Segusianorum, the chief Citie of the Segusiani, or Scrusiani, whom Caesar and others mention in this part of Gaule. 3 St. Stephen (or Estienne) in Feurian, neer the head of that River. 4 St. Germans. 5 St. Rombert. 6 St. B••nnet le Chastean. 7 St. Guermier, &c. of which little memorable.

This Countrie of Forrest was anciently a part of the Earldome of Lyons, dismembred from it at or about the same time with Beau-jolois, and was held by a long succession of Earls Proprietaries of it, as a state distinct: till Reg••aud Lord of Forrest, the Sonne of Earl Guy, by the mariage of Isabel Daughter and heir of Humbert Earl of Beau-jeu, joyned them both together, which was a∣bout the year 1265, parted again after his decease Anno 1••80. Guy being his eldest Sonne suc∣ceeding in Forrest; and Lewis his second in Beau-jeu. How they became united in the house of Bur∣bon, we shall see anon.

3 BEAV-JOLOIS, so called from Beau-jeu, the chief Town hereof, taketh up the tract of ground betwixt the Loire and the Soasne, and betwixt Lionois and Forrest. A Countrie of no great extent, but verie remarkeable for the Lords and Princes of it: who have been men of great emi∣nence in their severall times. The chief Town of it is Beau-jeu, beautified with a goodly Ca••tle, pleasantly seated on the brow of a rising Mountain, from whence perhaps it took the name, as the great Keep in Farnham Castle, was in the same sense, and for the same pleasant situation, called loy••ux Guard, in the time of Lancelot du Lake whose that Castle was. Which appears fur∣ther

by a Tower built at Constantinople by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the third of that name Lord hereof (being then 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to the Emperour from King Philip ••ugustus) with this inscription,* 1.13 Turris 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which there continued to be seen a long time after. 2 Belle-ville, where is an Abbie foun∣ded by Hum••ert the second, Anno 1158. 3 Ville Franche, environed with Walls by Humbert the fourth, whose Sonne Gu••sche••d the third above mentioned, founded here a Convent of Franciscans, called to this day Min••rette. 4 Noironde. 5 St. Ma••rice. 6 V••fie. 7 Ob••hes, concerning which there have been long and many Wars betwixt the Earls of Forrest and these Lords of Beau-jeu.

This Countrie, as that other of Fourest, was once part of the Earldom of Lions; in the par∣ta••e of which ••state it fell to Omphroy one of the Brothers of Earl A••tand, Anno 989. whose Suc∣cessor▪ had no other title than Lords of Beau-jeu. They were most of them men of great piety, founders of many Collegiate and conventuall Churches; some of them of action also: Humbert the second and the fifth, Adventurers in the Wars of the Holy Land; Vichard the second, in those against the English; Guischard the fourth, made Constable of France, by King Lewis the ninth. But the house failing in this Guisch••rd, it was united unto that of the Earls of Forrest as before is said, in the person of Reg••and Earl thereof: whose Sonne and Successour called Lewis, was also Constable of France, as Edward the Grand-child of this Lewis a Marshall of it. But at the last it fell into the hands of a lewd and wicked Prince, Edward the second: who being impri∣soned at 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for his great offences, and overlaid with Wars by the Dukes of Savoy, made a do∣nation or free gift of all his ••••gneuries to Lewis Duke of Bourbon, surnamed the good, and direct Heir of Guy Earl of Forrest, the eldest Sonne of Regnand Earl of Forrest and Lord of Beau-jeu above mentioned, and consequently of next kin to him, Anno 1400.

4 AUVERGNE hath on the East Forrest, and Lyonis; on the West Limosin, Perigort, and Qu••reu; on the South part of 〈◊〉〈◊〉; and on the North Berry, and Bourbonnois. It is di∣vided into the Higher and Lower. The Lower being called Limaigne, is fruitfull in a very eminent degree; the Higher mountainous and baren. In this last the Towns of chief note are, 1 St. Flour, a Bishops See, of an impregnable situation. 2 Ovillac, on the River Iourdain, defended with a strong Castle on the top of a Rock. 3 Beouregard, on the River Gardon. 4 Carlat. 5 Mu∣rat. 6 Pillon, of which little observable in antient stories. In the Lower called Limaigne, from a River of that name, which falls into the Ailier; there is, 1 Clermont, a Bishops See, fair and pleasing for the situation, and Fountains descending from the hills of the higher Au∣ver••n, the chief Citie of the whole Province. Most memorable in these later Ages for the Councill here called by Pope Vrban the second, Anno 1067. in which, by the artifice of the Pope, the Christian Princes of the West, ingaged themselves in the Wars of the Holy Land, giving thereby the better opportunity to the Popes to enlarge both their Territories and their power. It was first raised out of the ruines of Gergovia, the head Citie of the Auverni, in the time of Saesar, and the seat Royall of Vercingetorex King of that Nation, who so long put him to his trumps with an Army of 138000 men; now a small Village Called Gergeau. 2 Rion, in which resides the Seneschall or chief Governour of the Lower Auvergn. 3 Montpensier, of great note for the Princes of the house of Bourbon, once Dukes hereof: beginning in Lewis the first Earl, Sonne of John Duke of Bourbon, Anno 1415 and ending in Henry the last Duke, whose Daughter and Heir was maried to the Duke of Orleans, Brother of Lewis the thirteenth. 4 Montferant. 5 Yssoire. 6 B••ionde. 7 Aigueperse. 8 Turenne, the antient Seat and Patrimony of the De L•• Tours, now Soveraigns of Sedan, and Dukes of Bouillon, to whom it hath for some ages since given the title of Viscount. A family descended from the Heirs generall of Eustace Earl of Bou∣••o••ne in Picardy, Father to G••dfrey of Bouillon Duke of Lorreine.

The Country first inhabited in the times of the Romans by the potent Nation of the Auverni, whose King 〈◊〉〈◊〉 was taken prisoner, and led in triumph unto Rome, in the War against the Salii, the Atlobroges, and others of their Confederates: Not fully conquered till Caesar had subdued their King V••rcingetorix. They were afterwards part of the Province of Aquitania prima, retai∣ning in the often changes of the Empire, its old name of Auvergn; heretofore part of the great Dutchie of Aquitaine, remaining subject to those Dukes till William the eighth Duke, and the fourth of that name, gave it in Portion with one of his Daughters: in whose line it continued under the title of the D••uchins of Auvergn, till Berault the last Earl or Dauphin of it. Who ha∣ving maried the Heir of Guy Earl of Forrest, the Sonne of Regnaud above mentioned, had by her a Daughter named Anne, Heir of both Estates, maried to Lewis the good, the third Duke of Bour¦b••n: to whom Edward the last Lord of Beau-jeu made a Donation or surrendry of that Signeurie also: uniting in his person the distinct Estates of Bourbon, Beau-jea, Forrest, and Au∣vergne.

And as for Barbonnois it self, in the distractions of the French Empire by the posterity of Charles the Great, who most improvidently cantoned it into many great Estates, and petit Signeuries: it sell unto the share of the potent Family of the Dam••ierre, descended from the antient house of Bourgogne, who held it till the year 1308. At what time Lewis the ninth for the advancement of Ro∣bert Earl of Clermont (in Beauv••isin) his fift Son: maried him to Beatrix Daughter and Heir of Archenbald Dampierre the last of that house. Lewis the Sonne of this Robert was the first Duke of this Line; whose successours and their atchievements follow in this Catalogue of

The Lords and Dukes of Bourbon.

• 1308. 1 Robert, Sonne of King Lewis the 9th. Earl of Clermont, the first Lord of Bourbon of the house of France.
• 1317. 2 Lewis, the first Duke of Bourbon, Peer, and Chamberlain of France.
• 1341. 3 Peter, Peer, and Chamberlain, slain in the Battle of Poictiers. Anno 1356.
• 1356. 4 Lewis II. called the Good, in whose person all these Estates were first united; Peer, and Chamberlain of France; and Governour of King Charles the sixth.
• 1410. 5 John, Peer, and Chamberlain, ta∣ken Prisoner at the Battle of Agincourt, and died in 〈◊〉〈◊〉; the root of the Familie of Montpensier.
• 1434. 6 Charles, Peer, and Chamberlain, Generall of the Army against the English in the life of France.
• 1456. 7 Iohn II Peer, Chamberlain, and Constable of France.
• 1487. 8 Peter II. Brother of Iohn, Peer, Chamberlain, and Regent of France, in the absence of Charles the 8th.
• 1503. 9 Charles Earl of Montpensier, Duke of B••urbon in the right of Susan his Wife, Daughter and Heir of Peter the second, Duke of Bourbon. After whose death, being slain at the sack of Rome, Anno 1527. without Issue, his Estate fell unto the Crown, and so continued, till by the Sentence or Arrest of the Court of Parliament in Paris, Auvergne, Forrest, and Beau-jeau were adjudged to Madam Lovise, Mother of Lewis the first Duke of Montpensier, and Daughter and Heir of Gilbert de Bourbon Earl of Montpensier, the Nephew of Iohn Duke of Bourbon (the first of that name) of which house she was the only surviving Heir: from whence descended Henry the last Duke of that Familie spoken of before. And for the title of Auvergne, it was used customarily by the eldest Sonnes of the Earls and Dukes of Montpensier; till given to Charles, naturall Sonne of King Charles the ninth, called from hence the Count or Earl of Auvergne: who being a Confederate of Charles Duke of B••ron, was in the year 1604. made Prisoner by King Henry the fourth, released by King Lewis the thirteenth, Anno 1616. and within two years after made Duke of A••golesme, in whose posterity it remaineth.

The Arms of these Dukes were 1 France, a Baston Gules, for the Dukedom of Bourbon. 2 Or, a Daulphin Palme, Azure, for the Countie of Auvergne. 3 Or, a Lion Sable, armed Gules under a Labell of fine peeces of the same, for the Signeurie of Beau-jeu,. The Arms of the Earldom of Forrest I am yet to seek.

POICTOU.

HAving thus taken a survey of those severall Provinces, which, (except Bretagne) were the first purchases of the French in the modern France; let us next look on those which were possessed by the Gothes. And first we will begin with POICTOU, their most Northern Province, bounded on the North with Beetagne and Anjou, on the South with Xanto••gne, a member of the Duke∣dom of Aquitain; on the East with Tourein, Limosin, and B••rry; and on the West with the Aqui∣tain Seas.

It is called in Latine, Pictavia, from the Pictones, as Ptolomie, Caesar, and some others, or the Pictav••, as Antoninus calleth them, the old Inhabitants hereof; and is a countrey so great and plen∣tifull, that there are numbred in it 1200 Parishes, and three Bishopricks. A strong Argument of the populousness and largeness of it. Besides the goodness of the Soil, it hath many other great helps to enrich it; that is to say, a large Sea coast, some capacious Harbours, not a few navigable Rivers, emptying themselves into the Sea; besides the benefit which redounds to it from the Clin, or Clavius, the Crevise, and Vienne, three Rivers falling into the Loire; which also glides along on the North hereof.

The principall Towns and Cities of it are, 1 Poictiers, in Latine, Pictavis, seated upon the Clin, or Clavinus, by P••olomie called A••gustoruum: the largest Citie for compass of ground within the Walls, next to Paris it self; but conteining in that circuit Meadows, Corn-fields, and other waste grounds. It is an Vniversitie, especially for the studie of the Civill Lawes, and a See Episcopall: one of the Bishops hereof being S. Hilarie, surnamed Pictavensis, that renowned Father of the Church, and a stout Champion of the Catholick Faith against the A••tans, though countenanced in their Heresie by the Emperour. Constantius. 2 Souri, upon the River Charente, neer the edge of Xantoigne. 3 ••almont, upon the shores of the Ocean. 4 Beaumoir, a Sea Town also, and a reasonable good Port, neer the confines of Bretagne. 5 Roch-sur-you, which gave the title of Prince to one of the branches of the Royall race of Bourbon. 6 Lusignan, on the River Ion, deno∣minating the Noble Family of Lusignan, sometimes Kings of Hierusalem, and afterwards of ••y∣prus, which last they had in exchange for the first, by the donation of King Rich. the first of Eng∣land. 7 Lucon, or Lusson, seated upon a navigable arm of the Sea: sufficiently famous in being the Episcopall See of the renowned Cardinal of R••cheleiu, who so long managed the affairs of France for King Lewis the thirteenth. 8 Maillesais a Bishops See also. 9 Thovars, which gives the

title of Duke to the antient Familie of Iremovile,* 1.14 from which the Dukes of Bretagne did derive themselves, from the time that Constance the Daughter and Heir of Conan, after the death of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Plantagenet her first Husband, had Guy of Thouars for her second. 10 Chastell-Heraula (or ••••∣sirum Heraldi,) on the River Vienne, of which James Hamilton, Earl of Arran in Scotland, by the gift of King Henry the second of France, the better to assure him to the French Faction there, a∣gainst the English, had the title of Duke.

In the Vine-Fields of this Countrey, within two Leagues of Poictiers, was fought that memorable Battell, between John of France, and Edward the Sonne of King Edward the third, surnamed the Black Prince. Who being distressed by the number of the French, would willingly have departed on honorable terms; which the French not accepting, instead of conquest, found a fatall overthrow. For they presumingon their own strength, to their own disadvantage, bereft the enemy of all oppor∣tunity of retiring: whereas ordinary policie would instruct the Leader of an Army, to make his enemie, if he would flie, a bridge of gold; as Count Petillan used to say. Hereupon Themistocles would not permit the Grecians to break the bridge made over the Hellespont by Xerxes; lest the Persians should be compelled to fight, and so happen to recover their former losses; and Charles the sixth lost his Army, by intercepting of our Henry the fifth in his march to Calice. For where all way of flight or retreat is stopt, the basest Souldier will rather die with glorie in the front of his battell, than flye and be killed with ignominie. So true a Mistress of hardy resolutions is Despair: and no less true this Proverb of ours, Make a Coward fight, and he will kill the Devill. On the contrary, it hath been the use of divers politick Captains, to make their own Souldiers fight more resolutely, by taking from them all hope of safety, but by battell. So did William the Conquerour; who at his arrivall into England, burnt the ships which transported his Armie: thereby giving his Souldiers to wit, that their lives lay in the strength of their arms, and courage of their hearts, not in the nimbleness of their heels. Tariff, the leader of the Moors into Spain, burnt likewise all his Navy, one onely Pin••ace excepted; which he reserved to carry tydings of his success.

When Charles Martell encountred that infinite host of the Saracens, (of which you have alrea∣dy heard) he commanded the people of Tours to open the gates onely to the Victors. Then he led his Army over the Loire, placing on the bankes thereof certain troupes of horsemen, to kill all such as fled out of the field; Hereby informing his men, that there was to them no more France than what they fought on: unless they were Conquerours. In like manner, the same Themistocles, cunningly working the Persians to enclose the Greek Navy on every side: inflamed the Grecians with such courage, by a necessity of fight, that they gave their enemies the most memorable defeat that ever hapned on those seas.

But to proceed, the People of this Province have more in them of the old Gall, than any in France, as lying so betwixt the borders of the Gothes, and French, that it was never throughly plan∣ted or possessed by either. An Arguwent whereof may be, that they are naturally more rude, sub∣tile, ••••aftie, and contentious than the rest of their Countrie men: and have a Dialect by themselves much differing from the common French, having many words mixt with it (questionless some re∣mainders of the antient Gallick) which the naturall French man understands not. In the division of Gaule by the Emperour Constantine, they were reckoned for a part of Aquitania secunda: and as a part thereof, wonne from the Romans, with Limosin, Perigort, and Quercu, by Euricus King of the Gothes in Spain. Of whose Kingdom it continued part, till those Gothes were dispossessed of their hold in France, by Clovis the fifth King of the French, surnamed the Great. After which it belonged to the Kings of that People; by the Posterity of Charles the Great, assigned to some Provincial Governours with the title of Earls. One of which being named Ebles (of the old Gothish race, if I guess aright) by the last Will and Testament of William the Debonair Duke of Aquitain and Earl of Auvergne, succeeded in that fair Estate. Poictou by this means made a part of the Duke∣dom of Aquitain, came with it at the last to the Kings of England; as shall there be shewn: and being theirs, was given with the title of Earl by King Henry the second, to Richard surnamed Cuer de Lyon, who was after King: seized upon by the French in the unfortunate reign of King John, with the rest of the English Provinces, Anno 1202. Alphonso, brother to Lewis the 9th is made Earl of Poictou: and being again recovered by King Henry the third, it was by him con∣ferred on his Brother Richard Earl of Cornwall. But Henry being entangled in the Barons Wars, and Richard wholly taken up with the affairs of Germanie, of which by some of the Electors he was cho∣sen Emperour▪ it was fully conquered by the French, and never since dismembred from that Crown, for ought I can find. For though in the more active times of King Edward the third, some of the best Towns and peeces of it were possessed by the English: yet were they lost again soon after, ac∣cording to the various successes and events of War.

11 LIMOSIN, 12 PERIGORT, 13 QUERCU.

THese Provinces I have joyned together, because for the most part they have followed the same fortune; being sometimes French, and sometimes English, according to the successes of ei∣ther Nation.

1 LIMOSIN, the largest of the three, hath on the East, Bourbonnois; on the West Peri∣gart; and on the North, and North-west, Poictou and Berry; on the South, Auverg••e. It is divi∣ded into the Higher, properly called Limosin; and the Lower, commonly called La Marche: both

parts, but specially La Marche,* 1.15 which lieth towards Auvergne, being mountainous, and not very fruitfull; but of a free and open Air, inhabited by a people of a more staid and sober nature than the rest of the French; frugall in expence, and moderate in diet; only so great devourers of bread, that they are grown into a By-word.

The chief Towns in La March, or the Lower Limosin, are, 1 Tulles, seated in a rough and hilly Countrie, a Bishops See. 2 Uzarche, seated amongst the mountains, on the River Vezere, a very fierce and violent current: with which so sortified on all sides, that it is thought to be a very strong and secure dwelling. 3 Treinac. 4 Dous••nac. 5 Belmont. 6 Meissac. 7 Bri••e la Gaillard, &c. In the Higher Limosin the chief Towns are 1 Limoges, a Bishops See, the principall of the Lemovices, from whom denominated; by Ptolomie called Ratiastum. A neat, but no large City, rich, populous, and inhabited by a people of so great an industrie, that they compell every one to work, and is therefore by the French called the Prison of Beggars. Seated on the Vienne. At the taking of it, when revolted, Edward the Black Prince could by no means be allured to pity the di∣stressed Citizens, till pursuing his enemies, he saw three French Gentlemen make head against his Armie; the consideration of whose magnanimity drew him to pity, where before he had vowed revenge. 2 Chaluz, at the besieging of which, our Richard the first was slain by a shot from an Arbalist; the use of which warlike engine, he first shewed unto the French. Whereupon a French Poet made these verses, in the person of Atropos.

Hoc volo, non aliâ Richardum morte perire, Ut qui Francigenis Baelistae primitùs usum Tradidit, ipse sui rem primitùs experiatur: Quam{que} aliis docuit, in se vim sentiat artis.

It is decreed, thus must great Richard die, As he that first did teach the French to dart An Arbalist; 'tis just he first should trie The strength, and taste the fruits of his own Art.

The man that shot him was called Bertram de Gurdon, who being brought before the King (for the King neglecting his wounds, never gave over the Assault till he gained the place) boldly justi∣fied his Action, as done in the service of his Countrie, and for revenge of the death of his Father and Brother, whom the King had caused to be slain. Which heard, the King not only caused him to be set at liberty, but gave him an hundred shillings sterling in reward of his gallantrie. 3 Soub∣sterre••n, on the confines of Berry. 4 Confaulat. 5 Dorat, on the River Vienne. 6 Bo••sson. 7 B••rat, of which nothing memorable.

2 PERIGORT, hath on the East Auvergn and Quercu; on the West Xantoigne; on the North Limosin; and on the South some part of Gascoine. The Countrie and people are much of the same condition with that of Limosin, saving that Perigort is the more woodie; and those woods plenti∣full of Chesnuts. The chief Towns of it are, 1 Perigeux, the principall Citie of the Petrogorii, by Ptolomi•• called Vessina, now a Bishops See, some foot-steps of which name remain in a part of Pe∣rigeux, (for the Town is divided into two parts) which to this day is called Vesune, in which stan∣deth the Cathedrall Church, and the Bishops Palace. The whole Citie seated in a very pleasant Vallie, environed with Downes affording a most excellent Wine; and having in it, as a mark of the Roman greatness, the ruines of a large and spacious Amphitheatre. 2 Bergerac, seated on the great River of Dordonne. 3 Sarlat, a Bishops See. 4 Nontron, defended with a very strong Castle. 5 Miramont. 6 La Roche. 7 Marsae, where is a Well which ebbeth and floweth according to the pulse of the River of Bourdeaux. And 8 Ang••lesme, in the North-west, towards Xantoigne, the seat of the Eugolismenses in the time of the Romans, now a Bishops See: seated upon the River of Charente, with which it is almost encompassed; the other side being defended by a steep and rocky mountain. A Town of great importance, when possessed by the English, being one of their best out-works for defence of Bourdeaux: one of the Gates hereof being to this day called Chande, seems to have been the work of Sir Iohn Chando••s Banneret, one of the first Founders of the most noble Order of the Garter, then Governour hereof for King Edward the third. Being recovered from the English by Charles the fifth, it was bestowed on Iohn, the third Sonne of Lewis Duke of Orle∣ans, Grandfather of King Francis the first, with the title of an Earldom onely, Anno 1408. After∣wards made a Dukedom in the person of the said King Francis, before his comming to the Crown. And for the greater honour of it, as much of the adjoyning Countrie was laid unto it, as maketh up a Territorie of about 24 French Leagues in length, and 15 in bredth: Within which circuit are the Towns of Chasteau-net••f, and Coignac, on the River of Charente. 3 Roche Faulcon, 4 Cha∣bannes. 5 Meriville. 6 Villebois, &c. Since that united to the Crown, it hath of late times given the title of Duke to Charles Earl of Auvergne, Anno 1618. The Base Sonne of Charles the ninth, consequently extracted from the house of Angolesme.

3 QUERCU, is encompassed about with Limosin, Perigort, Languedoc, and Auvergne. A popu∣lous Countrie for the bigness (being one of the least in all France) and very fruitfull withall, though somewhat mountainous. The principall places in it, 1 Cahors, the chief Citie of the Ca∣durc•• in the times of the Romans; still a great, strong, and well traded Town, and the See of

a Bishop,* 1.16 who is also the Tem••orall Lord of it; seated upon the River Loch. From hence descen∣ded and took name the noble Family of Chaworth, De Cadurcis in Latine: out of which, by a Daughter of Patrick de Cadurcis, Lord of Ogmore and Kidwelly in the Marches of Wales, maried to Henry the third Earl of Lancaster, come the Kings of England, and most of the Royall houses in Europe. 2 Montalban, a Bishops See also, built on the top of an high mountain, and so well for∣tified by all advantages of Art, that it is thought to be the most defensible of any in France: of which it gave sufficient proof in that notable resistance which it made to King Lewis the thirteenth, in his Wars against those of the Religion, Anno 1622. 3 Soulac, upon the River Dordonne. 4 Ni∣grepellisse, another of the Towns possessed by the Protestant party, reduced to the obedience of King Lewis the thirteenth, Anno 1621. but in Novemb. following, they murdered the Kings Gar∣rison, and the next yeer denied admission to the King. Taken at last, Anno 1622. by the King in person; the punishment did exceed the Crime. For the men were not only killed and hanged, as they had deserved; but many of the women also: some of them having their secret parts rammed with Gun-powder, and so torn in peeces by the unpattern'd Barbarism of the merciless and revenge∣full Souldiers. 5 Chasteau-Sarasin, a strong Town on the Garond. 6 Nazaret. 7 Burette, &c.

The antient Inhabitants of these 3 Provinces, were the Lemovices, the Petrocorii, and the Ca∣durci before-mentioned: of which the Lemovices and Cadurci, were cast into the Province of A∣quitania Prima, the Petrocorii and Engolismenses into Aquitania Secunda. In the declining of that Empire, seized on by the Gothes, but from them speedily extorted by the conquering French. Afterwards when King Henry the third of England released his right in the Provinces of Normandy, Poictou, Anjou, Tourein and Maine; Lewis the ninth, to whom this release was made, gave him in satisfaction of all former interesses, 300000 l. of Anjovin money, the Dukedom of Guienne, the Countie of Xaintoigne, as far as to the River of Charent, with the Province of Limosin. And on the Capitulations made betwixt Edward the third of England, and John of France, then Prisoner to him, Perigort and Quenou (amongst other conditions) were consigned over to the English, dis∣charged of all Resort and Homage to the Crown of France, After which times respectively they re∣mained all three in the possession of the English, untill their finall expulsion by King Charles the seventh, never since that dismembred from the Crown thereof.

14 AQUITAIN.

THe Dukedom of AQUITAIN, the greatest and goodliest of all France, contained the Provin∣ces of Xaintogne, 2 Guienne, 3 Gascoigne; with the Isles of Oleron and Rees, and other Islands in the Aquitainick or Western Ocean.

1 XAINTOIGNE is bounded on the East with Limosin and Perigort; on the West, with the Aquita••ick Ocean; on the North, with Poictou; and on the South, with Guienne: So called from Sainctes one of the Principall Cities of it: as that from the Santones, a Nation here inhabiting in the time of the Romans, whose chief Citie it was. The River of Charente running thorow the mid∣dle of it, and so on the North border of it emptieth it self into the Ocean, just opposite to the Isle of Oleron; having first taken in the Seugne and the Boutonne, two lesser Rivers.

The chief Towns of it are, 1 Sainctes, by Ptolomie called Mediolanum, by Antonine, Civitas Santonum, seated upon the Charente, a Bishops See, and the Seneschalsie for the Countrie. 2 S. John d' Angelie, situate on the Boutonne, a Town impregnably fortified; whereof it hath given sufficient testimonie in the Civill Wars of France about Religion. 3 Marans, a little port, but in a marishy and inconvenient situation. 4 Bourg sur la mer, upon the Dordonne, which for the wide∣ness of it is here called a Sea. 5 Retraicte, seated near the confluence of the two great Rivers, the Garond, and the Dordonne. 6 Blaye, the most Southern Town of all this Countrie, defended with a strong Castle, and a good Garrison for securing the passage unto Bourdeaux; this Town being seated on the very mouth of the River which goeth up to it. 7 Rochell, Rupella in the present Latine, but antiently called Santonum Portus, as the chief Haven of the Santones, a well noted Port, in the most northern part of Xaintoigne; from whence the Countrie hereabouts is called RO••HELOIS. The Town seated in the inner part of a fair and capacious Bay; the entrance of which is well assured by two very strong Forts, betwixt which there is no more space, than for the passage of a good ship; every night closed up with a massie Chain: and the whole Town either environed with deep marishes, or fortified with such Bulwarks, trenches, and other works of mo∣dern Fortification, that it was held to be, as indeed it was, the safest retreat for those of the Refor∣med Religion in the time of their troubles; as may be seen by the storie of it, which in brief is thus. At the end of the second Civill Wars, Anno 1568. Many Towns considering how ill the former Peace had been observed, refused to take in any of the Kings Garrisons, or permit any of the Pa∣pists to bear Arms amongst them; of which Rochell was one: which also, contrary to the Kings command, maintained a Navy for their safety by Sea, and continued their Fortifications for their defence by Land. So that hither the Queen of Navarre and her Sonne retired, as to a place of safety. Anno 1570. Rochell alone, of all the French Towns held good for the Protestants, and is by Mon∣sieur Jo••nville on all sides blocked up: but the siege soon raised, and Rochell, Montalban, San∣cerre, with others, made cautionarie for the peace ensuing. Anno 1575. besieged by Biron the el∣der, with an Army of 50000 men, and 60 peeces of Artillerie; Charles the ninth, Henry Duke of A••jou, the D. of Aumal, &c. being also present at the service. It held out from the beginning of March,

till the 7th of June,* 1.17 and was then freed: the Citie having in one moneth endured 13000 shot; and the King lost 20000 men, amongst them the Duke of Aumal for one, Anno 75, & 78. it was attempted by Lin••erean, the Isle of Ree taken, but soon recovered: the King of Navarre, and Prince of Conde, after that defeat, being received in, in triumph. Anno 1577. besieged to Sea-ward by L••nsac: who being also beaten back, a Peace was made, and eight cautionarie Towns more ad∣ded to their former strength. In the troubles of 85, and 88. the Princes abovenamed made it their Retreat; and from thence issued to divert the purposes of the Duke of Mercoeur. The next yeer, Henry the third being slain, and the King of Navarre seated in the Throne, the Protestant partie in∣creased exceedingly in power and number; and taking advantage of the minoritie of Lewis the thir∣teenth, governed themselves apart as a ••rea Estate, Rochell being made the head of their Com∣monwealth; fortified to that end with 12 Royall Bastions of Free stone, with double ditches, deep and broad in the bottom; abundantly furnished with Powder and Ammunition, 150 pieces of Cannon, besides Culverins and smaller pieces, with victuals, and all other necessaries to endure a Siege: and grown unto so great wealth, that there were thought to be an hundred or sixscore Merchants, worth 100000 Crowns a peece. This drew upon them the great War, in the yeeres 1621, and 1622. Which ended in the loss of all their Garrisons, except Rochell, and Montalban: those to remain in pledge with the Protestant Partie, but for 3 yeers only. Which time expired, the Rochellers were again besieged both by Sea and Land, the Isle of Ree took from them, their Fleet broke at Sea, & the mouth of their Haven so barred up with Ships chained together, and sunk into it, and other works of stupendious greatness in the very Ocean, that no forrein succours out of Eng∣land, (however really intended, and bravely followed) had been able to come to their relief. In the end, having endured all the extremities of a tedious Siege, they yeelded themselves to the Kings mercy, Anno 1628. Montalban, Nismas, and other places newly fortified, submitting at the same time also.

II. GVIENNE, the second Province of the Dukedom of Aquitaine, is bounded on the North with Xaintoigne, from which parted by the River of Dordonne; on the South, with Gascoigne; on the East, with Perigort; and on the West with the Aquitanick Ocean, from the Pyrenean hills to the River of Bourdeaux. The reason of the name I could never learn. Some think it a corruption of the old name, Aquitaine; but not very probably. The Countrie generally plentifull of Corn and Wine; the one being vented into Spain, and the other into England. The people, as those of Xain∣toigne also, tall of stature, of able bodies, haters of servitude and baseness, and well practised in arms: which qualities of the minde, and constitution of bodie, (being therein so different from the rest of France) it is possible enough they might have from the English, who for 300 yeers were pos∣sessed of the Countrie, and have left many tracts of their language in it.

The principall Rivers of this Province, are, the Garond, and the Dordonne, meeting together at Retraicte, a Town of Xaintoigne; and thence in one Channell falling into the Ocean: the Coun∣trie betwixt these two Rivers being called Le Pais entre les deux mers, or, The Countrie betwixt the two Seas; the Rivers hereabouts resembling a small Sea in wideness. Of lesser note are, 1 Jearne, 2 Baize, 3 Lo••, and 4 Lisle, falling into the Garond in their severall places.

Chief Towns hereof are, 1 Bonrdeaux, seated on the South bank of the Garond, not far from the Sea, amongst the marishes. The chief Citie of the Bituriges, who possessed this tract; and for di∣stinctions fake, were called Bituriges Vhisci, those of Bourges being called Bituriges Cubi. It was after called Burdegala, and Civitas Burdegalensium; the Metropolis at that time of Aquitania Secunda; consequently an Archbishops See, as it still continueth. A fair▪ rich, and populous Citie, beautified with many goodly buildings, an Universitie founded here by King Lewis the 11h, and a large Ca∣thedrall. It was made Parliamentary for Aquitain, and the parts adjoyning, by King Charlos the 7th. Anno 1453. not long after the expulsion of the English thence: and is one of the most noted Empories in all the Kingdom; frequented very much by the Dutch and English for Gascoigne wines: over which last, the French are so jealous, that they permit them not to come up the River, till they have unladen all their Ordnance at the Port of Blaye. The Countrie hereabouts is, from this Town, called Bourdelois. 2 Fronsac, lying in the Countrie betwixt the two Seas (as they call it,) which gives the title of a Duke to the noble Familie of the Earls of S. Paul, now Dukes of Fronsac, and to the Countrie round about, the name of Fronsadaze. 3 Libourn, at the confluence of the two great Rivers, opposite to Retraicte in Xaintoigne. 4 Soulac, at the influx of the Garond, in the Peninsula, or demi-Island, called the Countrie of Medoc. 5 Baionne, a Sea Town, and Episcopall See, frontiring on the coast of Spain. 6 St. John de Luz, at the foot of the Pyrenaean mountains, all about which, the people speak the Basquish, or old Gascoigne language, being the same with that of Biscay. 7 D' Acqs, an Episcopall See, by Ptolomie called Aquae Augustae, (Civitas Aquensium, by Antoninus) from whence this part of Gaule had the name of Aquitaine. These three last being all of them Frontire Towns, are strongly fortified. 8 Bazas, (called Cossium by Ptolomie) the chief Citie of the Vasates, whom Antoninus placeth in this tract, now a Bishops See, situate on the borders of Gascoigne, in the Countrie from hence called Bazadas. Towns of less note, 1 Esparrez. 2 St. Basil. 3 Reule. 4 Chasteau-Moron. 5 Monseguer. 6 Saincterre, &c. Here is also in this Province the Countrie of Buche, lying along the Sea-coast from Baionne to Medoc: a barren, poor, and wretch∣ed Countrie, the worst peece of France; onely remarkable for the Lords or owners of it, formerly of the house of Foix: one of which, was that Iohn de Foix, created Earl of Kendall, and Knight of the Garter, by King Henry the sixth; but better known in English stories by

the name of Capitall,* 1.18 or Capdau de Buche, the Lords hereof having no higher title than that of Captain.

III. GASCOIGNE, the third and largest part of the Dukedom of Aquitain, hath on the East, Languedoc, from which parted by the River Garond; on the West, the Pyrenean mountains, which divide it from Spain; on the North, Perigort, Quercu, and some part of Guienne; and on the South, a main tract of the Pyrenees, running on to Languedoc. The Countrie generally fruitfull, but of Wines especially, brought hence to Bourdeaux as the Staple for that commodity, and thence transported into England in great abundance.

The antient Inhabitants hereof were the Auscii, Lastoraces, Convenares, Conserani, &c. ma∣king up a great part of the Province of Novempopulonia: united in this name of Gascoigne on the conquest of it by the V••scones, a Spani•• Nation, who fell in here, during the reign of Dagobert the 11th King of the French. And though subdued by Clovis the second, Sonne of Dagobert, yet they left their name unto the Countrie; divided afterwards according to the chief Signeuries and Estates thereof, into 1 the Principalitie of Bearn, 2 the Earldoms of Foix, 3 Comminges, 4 Bigorre, 5 Armaignac, 6 Albret, and 7 the Countrie of Agenois,

1 The Principalitie of BEARN, is situate at the foot of the Pyrenees, where they joyn to Langnedoc; so called from Benearnum, a principall Citie of this tract, mentioned by Antoninus, and others of the antient Writers. The Countrie of good pasturage, though amongst the moun∣tains, affording plenty of Cattell, butter and cheese; and in some places wines also, little inferiour in taste and colour to the best of France; and many medicinall springs issuing from the hills adjoyning.

The Religion here, as generally in all Gascoigne, is that of the Reformed Churches; introduced about the year 1560; or rather then confirmed by publick autority of the King and Queen of Na∣varre: at what time the Mass, Tithes, Church-lands, and the Prelates Votes in Parliament (ac∣cording to the Genevian way of Reformation) were condemned together. And so it stood untill the yeer 1620, when by the power and autority of Lewis the 13th. King of France and Navarre, the Prelates were restored to their Votes and Lands, the Clergie to their Tithes, and Mass caused also to be said in some of their Churches: yet so that those of the Reformed were left unto the free exercise of their own Religion, as in former times.

The principall Towns hereof are, 1 Orthes, the same which antiently was called Benearnum. 2 Lescar, a Bishops See, the antient seat and habitation of the Princes of Bearn. 3 Oleron, a Bishops See also, mounted upon a high hill, in the more mountainous parts of the Countrie. 4 Saine∣terrae▪ well garrisoned since the reduction of this Countrie to the Kings obedience. 5 Pau, the principall of all the Province, honoured with a Parliament or Court of Iudicature for all the Coun∣trie; and a fair Palace of the Prince, built by Henry of Albret, King of Navarre, and Lord of Bearn; and the Seat of him and his Successors, till the comming of King Henry the 4th to the Crown of France. 6 Grenade, upon the Frontire towards Begorre.

This Countrie for a long time followed the fortune of Aquitain; and in the generall dismem∣bring of the French Empire, had its own Proprietaries, who were the absolute Lords of it, acknow∣ledging no Superiour for ought I can find. Increased with the Earldom of Begorre, by the mariage of Gaston, Prince of Bearn, with the Heir of that House: united to the Earldom of Foix, by the mariage of Roger Bernard Earl of Foix, with Margaret, Daughter of that Gaston, and Heir of Bearn, Anno 1263: afterwards added to the Crown of Navarre, by the mariage of Gaston Earl of Foix, and Sovereign of Bearn, with Eleanor the Heir of that Kingdom, Anno 1481. descending with that Crown upon Henry of Bonrbon, King of Navarre, and afterwards of France, by the name of Henry the fourth: but governed by him alwayes as a State distinct, without relation or resort to the Crown of France. But Lewis the 13 his Sonne, finding some inconvenience in that distinction, in∣corporated it for ever to the rest of his Dominions, An. 1620, though not without some opposition from the Subjects of Bearn, which he was fain to over-bear by his personall presence, and the ad∣vantage of such Forces as he carried with him. Since reckoned as a part of that Kingdom; awed, as the rest of France, by Forts and Garrisons; and governed in Civil matters by the Parliament esta∣blished at Pau; the Judges and Counsellors thereof at the Kings appointing.

2 The Earldom of FOIX, is situate on the West of Languedoc, Commingeois interposing be∣twixt it and Bearn. Chief Towns hereof are, 1 Maseros, on the Garond, a Bishops See. 2 Pa∣mieres, a Bishops See also, seated on the River Lagiere. 3 Foix, on the same River, called in Latine, Fuxium, and the Earls hereof Comites Fuxiensos, the chief seat of the Flussates in the times of the R••mans, now giving name to all the Countrie. 4 Mirande in the Countie of Esterac, and the chief thereof; but otherwise of no great Accompt. 5 Savardun, and 6 Monthault, two strong peeces. 7 Mirepoix (a••piduus Mirapens••) a Bishops See also, but of no note otherwise. The olf Inha∣bitants of this tract, besides the Flussates abovementioned, were called Vaccaei, perhaps of the abun∣dance of Kine bred in the pastures hereof: upon which ground, the Earls of Foix have for their Arms. 3 Cowes passant Gules, horned and hoofed Azure, in a Feild Or.

The first of these Earls was Bernard of Carcassone, advanced to this honour by Raimond Earl of Th••louse, who had then the Soveraigntie hereof, Anno 1062. Roger Bernard, the ninth Earl, u∣nited Bearn to his Estate, as before is said, whose Grand-child Isabe•• (the male issue failing) con∣veyed the whole Estate to Archembald, Lord or Captain of Buche, in the Province of Guienne. Ga∣ston, the Nephew of this Archembald by his Eldest Sonne Iohn, was for his many good services to

Charles the 7th, made a Peer of France: and by his mariage with Eleanor or Leanora Daughter and Heir of John King of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, united that Kingdom to his house, though he enjoyed it not in his own person. By means or which Al••iances, and other improvements of Estate, this Familie grew to so great power an reputation, that there were four Queens at one time descended from it: viz. Catharine Queen of 〈…〉〈…〉 Queen of Castil••, Anne Queen of France, and Anne Queen of Hungarie and 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Before which time (I mean the addition of Navarre to their other Estates) the Earles of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 were in so high esteem in the Court of France, that in all publick Ceremonies they took place of the Earls of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, though extracted from the Royall bloud, and lived in a condition equall to most Kings in Christendom.

3 The Earldom of BEGORRE is situate North of Bearn, at the foot of the Pyren••an moun∣tains: so called from the B••gerrones, the old inhabitants hereof in the time of Caesar. Scattered in which, and the adjoyning Principalitie of Bearn, live a leprous and infectious people, of noysome breaths, deformed bodies, and ghastly visages: in which regard, not suffered to have any commerce with other people, nor to inherit any lands; but only to applie themselves to drudgerie, and the basest of mechanick trades. From their great mishapen heads called ••ape••s or Gabets.

Chief Towns hereof are, 1 Baigneres, famous for medicinall Bathes. 2 Lou de, of which no∣thing memorable. 3 Tarbe, (by Antonine called ••ursaubica) seated upon the River Ad••••, ho∣noured with a strong Castle, an Episcopall See, and the Seneschalsie for all the Countrie of Be∣gorre. Which Countrie having for long time its own Propri••tarie Earls, was at the last, by the mariage of Petronilla, Daughter and Heir of Esquibal the last Earl, to Boson Vicount of Marsan and Gabardan, added to that house. Whose Daughter Matthee, marying to Ga•••••• Prince of Bearn in∣creased that Principalitie with those goodly peeces of Marsan, Gabardan and Begorre, all brought unto the house of Foix, by Margaret, Daughter of this Gaston, maried to Roger Bernard, as be∣fore is said.

The Armes hereof were Azure, a Cross Argent. By Inigo Arista the Sonne of Simon, Earl of this Countrie, called to the Crown of Navarre, made the Arms of that Kingdom; whereas before that time, the Arms thereof had been Argent, on a Tree Vert, a Cross in chief, Gules. Which Arms are said to have been took by Garciâ Nimines the first King of Navarre, from such a signe appearing to him in the Skie, before his first battell with the Moores.

4 The Earldom of COMMINGES lyeth betwixt Bearn and Foix, running betwixt both as far Northward, as to border Eastward on Begorre. Divided into the Higher, and more mountainous part, situate at the foot of the Pyrences; and the Lower, which hath somewhat more of the vallie in it. The old ••nhabitants of both, the Convenae, and Conserant. The principall places at present in the Lower Comminges are, 1 Lombes, a Bishops See, but of late erection. 2 Moret, upon the River Garonne. 3 Samathan. 4 Lisle en Dodon. And in the Higher, there is, 1 Conserans, once the chief Town of the Conserani, now a Bishops See, situate at the foot of the Pyrenean hills. 2 S. Ber∣naud, of old called Civitas Convenarum, a Bishops See also, and the chief Citie of this Earldome. 3. St. Beat, 4 St. F••egou, 5 Monregeau, or Mons Regius, 6 Silliers, &c.

Of the estate of this Earldom I have little to say, but that it was allied to the house of Foix, by the mariage of Eleanor, the Daughter of an Earl hereof, to Gaston the second of that name, and 11th Earl: and afterwards unto that of Armaignac; John of Lescon, a Bastard of the Earl of Ar∣maignac being Earl of Comminges, and one of the Marshals of France in the time of King Lewis the 11th. The Arms of which Earls were Gules, four Orelles in Saltier, Argent.

5 The Earldom of ARMAIGNAC, the greatest of all these Estates considered severally and apart, lieth on the North of Comminges, and so extendeth it self to the banks of the River Garond. Principall Towns are, 1 Aux, upon the River Gez, antiently called Augusta Ausciorum; the Me∣tropolis or head Citie of the Novempopulonia; by consequence an Archbishops See: The Revenues whereof are said to be the greatest of any Prelates in France, computed at no less than 40000 l. per Annum. 2 Lectoure, a Bishops See, called of old Lestoracium, in our modern Latine, Lectodurum. A Town so well fortified, when in the power of the Earls of Armaignac, that it held out a siege of 3 months against the forces of France: but since it came into the hands of the French Kings, so strength∣ned and embattelled according to the modern Art of Fortifications, that it is held the strongest Bulwark of the Kingdom on this side, and their surest Fortress against Spain. 3 Lisle de Iourdain, which hath the title of an Earldom, bought at the price of 38000 Crowns, of Iohn Duke of Bourbon, by Iohn the 4th Earl of Armaignac, Anno 1421. 4 Auvillar. 5 Auzan. 6 Chastel-neau. 7 Malbourquer, 8 Nestes, &c.

The Earls of Armaignac fetch their Original from the Kings of Navarre; Sancho the great, having subdued some Lands in Gascoigne, which he conferred on Garsias a younger Sonne of his, with the title of Earl of Armaignac, Anno 1014. On which foundation it increased so fast, both in pow∣er and honour, that Barnard the fourth Earl hereof, came to be Constable of France. And so did Iohn the 4th of that name, by the favour of King Charles the 7th: who also writ himself, By the Grace of G••d Earl of Armaignac; according to the stile of Soveraign Princes. A man of so consi∣derable power in these parts of France; that the mariage of a Daughter of his to our Henry the sixt, was thought the best means for establishing his Estate in Guienne. And I remember it was charged on the Duke of Suffolk, That by breaking off this alliance for that of Anjou, he had been the cause of the loss of the Kings pieces in France. This greatness, made him subject to the jealousie of King Lewis the 11th, who worried him out of his Estate and his life together. Charles, Brother of

this Iohn,* 1.19 succeeded by the favour of King Charles the 8th. After whose death this fair Estate was seized on to the use of the Crown; till given again by Francis the first to Charles Duke of Alanson, (whose grand-father had maried with a Sister of the said Earl Iohn) and to the Lady Margaret his Wife, the said Kings Sister: who, after the decease of the Duke of Alanson, brought it to Henry of Albret, and King of Navarre, her second Husband; returning so to the Original from whence first it came.

The Arms of these great Princes, were Quarterly 1 Argent, a Lyon Azure; 2 Gules, a Leo∣pard Lyon Or. The 3d, &c.

6 The Earldom of ALBRET is situate on the North-west of Armaignac, bordering upon Gui∣enne. The chief Town whereof is, 1 Nerac, seated on the River of Baize; the only place of strength and moment in all this estate. 2 Chastell-Ialone, well seated to disturb the Trade betwixt Bourde∣aux and Gascoigne, but not able to endure a siege. 3 Mont de Marsan, and 4 Tartas, both sea∣ted on the River Ladour: and all four formerly Towns of Caution for those of the Reformed Religi∣on; of which this Countrey is so full, that the Popish Religion had hardly any footing in all this Ter∣ritory. Which, though the smallest of the six, and of least Antiquitie, had yet the fortune to incor∣porate all the rest into it. For Iohn, the Sonne of Alan Earl of Albret, by his mariage with Catharine, Daughter and sole Heir of Gaston, Sonne of Gaston Earl of Foix, and of Leanora Princess of Navarre, added to his Estate the Signeuries of Bearn, Foix, and Begorre. And Henry of Albret his Sonne, by marying the Lady Margaret, Sister of King Francis the first, united to it those of Armaignac and Comminges. By Iean the Daughter of this Henry, the whole Estate was brought to Antonie of Bourbon, Duke of Vendosme, and Father to King Henry the 4th, becoming so united to the Crown of Frauce, from which it was at first dismembred.

The Arms of these Earles, were Quarterly 1 France; 2 Gules, a Border ingrailed Arg: The 3d, &c.

7 As for the Countrie of AGENOIS, the last part of Gascoigne, it never had other Lords (after it left off to be French) than the Dukes of Aquitaine. The principall Cities of it, 1 Agen, a rich, populous, and well-traded Town, seated on the Garonne, in a fruitfull Countrie: A Bishops See, a Seneschalsie, and held to be the fairest in Gascoigne. 2 Condon, a Bishops See also, from which the parts adjoyning are called Condonnois. 3 Villeneufne, 4 Claerac, 5 Marmand, 6 Foy, &c.

Thus having took a brief view of those severall members which made up the great bodie of the Dukedom of Aquitaine; let us next look on the Estate of the whole thus brought together: which in the declination of the Roman Empire, was given unto the Gothes, before possessed of all Gallia Narbonensis, by Valentinian the 3d, as a reward for their service in driving the Alani out of Spain. Long the Gothes had not held it, when they were outed of it by Clovis, the fifth King of the French, continuing under his Successors, till Ludovicus Pius made it a Kingdom, and gave it unto Pepin his youngest Sonne. But Charles and Pepin, the Sonnes of this Pepin, being dispossessed by Charles the Bald; it was by him conferred on Arnulph, of the house of Burgundie, for his many good services a∣gainst the Normans, Anno 844. Whose Successors take here in this order following.

The Dukes of Aquitaine.

• 844. 1 Ranulph of Burgundy, first Duke of Aquitaine.
• 875 2 William, Earl of Auvergne, Ne∣phew of Ranulph.
• 902. 3 Ebles, Earl of Poictou, succeeded in Aquitaine and Auvergne, by the Will and Testament of Duke William.
• 911. 4 Ebles II. Sonne of Ebles the first.
• 935. 5 W••lliam II. the Sonne of Ebles the second.
• 970. 6 William III. Sonne of William the second.
• 1019. 7 Guy, the Sonne of William the third.
• 1021. 8 William IV. Sonne of Guy.
• 1086. 9 William V. Sonne of William the fourth.
• 1156. 10 Lewis the seventh of France, in right of Eleanor his Wife, sole Heir of William the fifth.
• 1152 11 Henry, Duke of Normandie, and Earl of Anjou, &c. in right of Elea••or his Wife, divorced from Lewis on pretence of some con∣sanguinity; after King of Eng∣land.
• 1169. 12 Richard, King of England, the Sonne of Henry.
• 1199. 13 Iohn, King of England, the Bro∣ther of Richard; who forfeiting his estates in France, on a judici∣all sentence pronounced a∣gainst him for the (supposed) murther of his Nephew Arthur, Duke of Bretagne; Aquitaine and the rest of the English Provinces were seized on by the French, Anno 1202. But not∣withstanding this Arrest, the English still continued their pretensions to it, till at the last it was a∣greed betwixt King Lewis the 9th of France, and Henry the 3d of England, Anno 1259. That the English should rest satisfied with Guienne, the bounds whereof were to be the Pyrenees on the South, and the River of Charente on the North, comprehending therein also the Countrie of Limosin; and that on his investiture into this estate, he should relinquish all his rights in Normandy, Aujou, Tou∣rein, Ma••••e, &c; In consideration whereof, he should have 150000 Crowns in readie money.

• On this accord the Kings of England became Homagers to the Crown of Fra••ce,* 1.20 which sometimes they omitted, sometimes did it by Proxie, but never in person, till Philip de ••alo••s required it of K. Edw. the third: and because such duties are not personally done by Soveraign Princes, Du Serres shall describe the formality of it. The place designed for this exploit was the Church of Amiens,

  to which Edward came (saith he) with such a Train, as was entended rather to the honour of himself than the French King. Royally attired he was, with a long Robe of Crimson Velv••t, powdred with Leopards of Gold; his Crown upon his head, his Sword by his side, and Golden spurres upon his heels. Philip, attended by the chief Officers of the Realm, sat upon his Throne, apparelled in a long robe of purple Velvet, powdred with Flower de Lyces of Gold; his Crown upon his head, and the Scepter in his hand. Vicount Melun, the great Chamberlain of France, com∣manded Edward to take off his Crown, sword, and spurres, and to kneel down: which he did accordingly. Then taking both his hands, and joyning them together, he said unto him; You become a Liege man to the King my Master, who is here present, as Duke of Guienne, aud Peer of France, and promise to be faithfull and loyall to him; say yea: and Edward said yea, and arose.

  But the Historian notes withall, that Philip paid dearly for this Pageant, the young King never for∣getting the indignity which was put upon him, till he had made France a field of blood. And here it is to be observed, that though the Kings of England by this new investiture, were entituled Dukes of G••ienne onely, yet they had all the power and privileges of Dukes of Aquitaine, excepting the homage of the great Lords and Earls of Gascoigne, which formerly belonged unto them. Insomuch as Richa••d the second, though Duke of Guienne onely in stile and title, invested his Vncle John of Gaunt in that brave estate, under the stile and title of Duke of Aquitaine, summoned to Parliament by that name by the said King Richard. From this Accord betwixt the Kings, the English had po∣session of the Dukedom of Guienne, according to the order of their Successions, from the 40th of King Henry the third, Anno 1259, to the 29th of King Henry the sixth, Anno 1452 (the inter∣calation of John of Gaunt excepted onely:) when outed of all their old rights in France, rather by the good fortnne, than by the valour of Charles the seventh, the English then divided in Dome∣stick Factions, and not at leisure to look after the affairs of France. Nor doe I find, that Guienne beeing thus recovered, was ever dismembred from that Crown, but when King Lewis the 11th as∣signed it over to his Brother the Duke of Berry, to take him off from joyning with the Dukes of Bretagne and Burgundie in a new ••onfederacy, who held it but two years, and died the last Duke of Guienne.

The Arms of this Dukedom were Gules, a Leopard or Lyon Or; which joyned to the two Ly∣ons of Normandy, make the Arms of England.

13 LANGUEDOC.

LANGUEDOC is bounded with the Pyrenaean hils, the Land of Ro••sillon, and the Me∣diterranean, on the South; on the North, with Forrest, Quer••n, and Auvergn; on the East, with Provence and Daulphine; on the West, with Gascoigne. Whereas the other Frenchmen in an affirmation say Ouy, these of this Country say O••; and therefore Ortelius conjectures, it was called Langued••oc. But the truth is, it took denomination from the Gothes, who reigning long in this Country, left behind them a smack of their Language, and therefore it was called Langue∣gotia, and now, Euphoniae gratiâ, termed Languedotia, or Langnedoc, that is, the Goths Language.

The Countrie on those parts which lie next to Auvergn, is like the higher parts thereof, moun∣tainous and not very fruitfull; in all the rest, as rich and pleasant as the best Provinces in France, and having the advantages of Olives, Raisins, Figs, Orenges, and other fruits not ordinary but here, and in the neighbouring Provence. In that participating the commodities both of France and Spain. The people have somewhat in them of the antient Gothes, and draw neerer to the temper of the Spaniards, than any other of the French, as being accounted very devout, great vaunters of themselves, affecting bravery above their condition and estates; not caring how they pinch it on the working days, or at home in private, so they may flaunt it in the street, and be fine on holy∣days. The humour also of the Women, and in them more pardonable.

Principall Rivers of this Province, are 1 Aurance, 2 Lieran, and 3 Orbe, emptying themselves into the Rhosne, and Alby, which disburdeneth it self into the Ocean. Chief Towns hereof are, 1 Nismes (in Latin Nemausus) antiently a Colonie of the Romans, now a Bishops See; where there remain some marks of the Roman greatness, especially the ruines of a spacious Palace built by the Emperour Adrian. 2 Mont-pelier (in Latin Mons Pessulanus) situate on an high mountain, as the name imports, some twelve miles distant from the Sea; an Vniversitie for the study of Physick, & for that very happily seated, the Countrie round about affording great variety of medicinall herbs. A Viscountie in former times, conveied by Marie Daughter of William the last Lord Viscount hereof, to King Peter of Aragon her husband; next, made a Member of the Kingdom of Majorca, and by James King of Majorca, sold to King Philip of Valois. Of late one of the strongest holds which those of the Reformed Religion had in this Countrie, and memorable for the notable resi∣stance which it made against the whole forces of Lewis the 13th. in the last Civill Wars about Religion. 3 Aleth. and 4 Carcassonne, both Bishops Sees, both seated on the River Ande; the people of both speaking a corrupt French, with an intermixture of some Spanish. 5 Alby

on the River so called, the Civitas Albigentium of Antoninus, the chief of this part of Langue∣doc, called from hence La Paix Albigeois; remarkeable in Church-historie for those great oppo∣sites to the corruptions and errours of the Church of Rome, called the Albigenses. 6 Beziers, upon the River Orbe, a Roman Colonie of old, now a Bishops See. 7 Agae, called Agatha by antient writers, remarkeable for a Councill held there in the year 450, and fo•• a well-frequented Port, at the mouth of the River Egbaud. 8 Narbon, seated on the mouth of the River Aude, the Seat of the Ph••censes, and the first Roman Colonie (next after Carthage) out of Italy. In Italy it self (to observe so much by the way) were no less than 150 Colonies; 57 in Africk, 29 in Spain, 26 in France, in England 4 only, in Syria 20, and in other Countries some, but very few in res∣pect of the largness of the Territories. These Colonies were instituted partly to repress Rebelli∣ons in the Conquered Countries; partly to resist a forrain enemy, partly to reward the antient Souldiers, partly to relieve the poorer sort, and partly to purge and empty the Citie of the superflui∣ty and redundance of her people. Now if the question be asked, whether a Colony or a Fortress be more behoovefull, I answer with Boterus in his Raggiod stato, that a Fortress is more fit for suddain use, and a Colony for Continuance: the former are quickly erected, and perhaps as soon lost; the other require some time of setling, and are after of a good sufficiency to defend them∣selves. As we see in our times, the Spanish Colonies of Cent•• and Tanger in Africk; and our own of Calais, which was the last Town we lost on the firm Land. This Narbon was in the in∣fancie of the Roman Empire, the most populous and greatest Town of all France: insomuch, as from it all this part of France was called Gallia Narbonensis. A Province of which Pliny delive∣red us this censure: Narbonensis Gallia agrorum cultu, morum virorumque dignatione, opum am∣plitudine, nulli provinciarum postponenda; breviterque Italia potiùs quàm provincia, It was also called Gallia Braccata, from the garments that the Inhabitants did wear, which were much like to the Trouzes, which are worn by the Irish footmen, and are called in Latine Bra••cae. 9 La Puy, the See of a Bishop, who in Latin is called Podiensis, the chief of that part of Langue∣doc, which is named Velay, the antient seat of the Velauni. 10 Vivie••s, on the River Rhosne, (by Plinie named Alba Helviorum) from whence the Country adjoyning hath the name of Viva∣retz. 11 Rhodes or Rutena, the principall Citie of the Ru••eni, now a Bishops See; from whence the Countrie round about hath the name of Rouvergn; though some account this Rouvergn, a distinct Province, and no part of Languedoc. 12 ••holous••, seated on the Garonne, antiently the principall Citie of the Tectosages, and the Tolosates, placed by old Writers in this tract, now the chief of Languedoc, and one of the greatest in all France. The seat of an Arch-Bishop, and an Vniversity: So antient, that some report it to be built when Deborah judged Israel. Here was a Parliamentary Court erected, for the administration of Iustice in these parts, 1302. As for the Story of Tholouse, it was observed, that certain Souldiers having stole sacrilegiously some Gold out of the Temples of Tholouse, (when it was sackt by Cepio a Roman Consull) came all to mise∣rable and unfortunate ends: hence grew that Adage, Aurum habet Tholosanum, applyed to unhap∣py men.

But that which deserves most note in the History of it, are the large and spacious Fields about it, called by the Writers of these times by the name of Campi Catalaunici, extending in length 100. in breadth 70 French Leagues. In which fields was fought that terrible Battle between At∣tila King of the Hunnes, and Aetius the Roman Lieutenant in France, Aetius was strengthned by the Gothes, Franks, Burgundians, and Germans. Attila's Army consisted of Hunnes, Eruli, Scy∣the••, Sarmatians, and Suevians, to the number of 500000, of which 180000 that day lost their lives: Attil•• himself being driven to that desperate plunge, that making a funerall pile of Ho••se Sad••les, he would have burned himself. But his enemies weary of wel-doing, or Aetius politickly fearing, that if Attila were quite destroyed, the Gothes, Franks, and others of the Barbarians then confederate with him would become too insolent, gave him leave to retire home through Italy, which he ••arassed with Fire and Sword, murdering the People, and ruining the Towns, so that he was then, and long after, called Flagellum Dei. Aetius, notwithstanding this good service, was by Valentinian the Emperour of the West, rewarded with the loss of his head. By which act, the Emperour (as one truly told him) had cut off his right hand with his left. And in∣deed so it happened. For not long after, he himself was by Maximus murdered, and the Em∣pire of Rome irrecoverably destroyed. Now that these Fields say here abouts, and not about Chalons in the Province of Champaigne (as some learned and industrious men have been of opini∣on) I am assured by these three reasons. First the improbabilitie that Aetius having got the victory, should suffer such a vast and numerous Army to pass through the whole length of France, from one end to the other, and having wasted all the Countrie, to break into Italy: and secondly the testimony of ••ornandes an antient writer, who telleth us, first, that before this fight, Attila had besiedged and distressed the City of Orleans, and therefore was not vanquished in the fields of Chalons; and then, that immediately upon the Victory, Torismund the King of the Gothes, (his Father Theodori•• being slain) in Campis Catalaunicis ubi & pugnav••rat, Regia Majestate subvectus, Tolo••am ingreditur; being proclamed King in those very fields, entred with great Stat•• and Triumph into Tholouse, The Regall Citie at that time of the Gothish Kingdom. Which plain∣ly proves the place of battle to be neer this City: though possible by the name Campi Catalaunici (the great length and breadth thereof considered) we are to understand the whole Country of Languedoc.

The old Inhabitants of this Countrie besides the Helvii, the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the 〈◊〉〈◊〉-Vages, and Albigenses, formerly remembred, were the Ag••••enses, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, G••b••les, Volcae, and the Ar••comici, all which, together with some others of l••sser note, made the Pro∣vince of Narbonensis Prima, whereof the Metropolis was Narbon. In the falling of the R••man Empire assigned with the rest of Narbonensis, & some part of Spain, to A••••••ulfus King of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, whom Ho••orius by this gift bought out of ••talie. The Gothes having got so good footing in Gau••▪ enlarged their bounds, by taking in the most part of Aquitain, Quercu, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉: but forced to qu••t them to the French, who Conquered that from them, which they got from the ••o∣mans; and shut them up within the limits of their first Donation: after this they 〈◊〉〈◊〉 as fast in France, as they thrived in Spain; losing Provence to Theodoric King of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉-G••thes, or Gothes of Itali: Whose successour Amal••sunta, fearing a War from Greece, resigned her intere••s in Provence to Theodobert the French King of Mets. Nothing now left unto the Gales of their Gal∣lick purchases, but this Languedock only; and this they held as long as they had any thing to do in Europe; but lost it finally to the Moors, with all Spain it self. Recovered from the ••oors by Charles Martel, and added to the rest of the French Empire▪ it was by Charles the great given to one Thursin, of the race of the antient Kings, with the title of the Earl of Thol••u••e, on conditi∣on that he would be Christned. How long it continued in his Race, it is hard to say, the story and succession of these Earls being very imperfect; not setled in a way of Lineall De••cent, till the time of Raim••nd the eighth Earl, Brother to another Raimond Earl of St. Giles (a Town of Guienne) whose Grand-child Hugh, being an adventurer in the Wars of the Holy Land, and wanting money to provide himself for that expedition, sold his Estate herein to his Vncle Rai∣mond, the Earl of St. Giles before mentioned. From this time forward we find these Earls to be as often called the Earls of St. Giles, as the Earls of Tholouse; and by that name frequently re∣membred in the Eastern stories, but not without some mark of infidelity, as if not sound and through-paced to the Cause on foot. A punishment whereof the short continuance of this house is suppo∣sed to be. For Raimond the Great, Earl of T••olouse, St. Giles, and Tripoli (in the Holy-Land) had three Sonnes all of them succeeding; the first two issuless, the third the Father of Raimond, the Father of another Raimond, who proved a great maintainer of the Albigenses, and in pursu∣ance of that Cause murdered the Legat of the Pope sent to Excommunicate him, & strangled his own Brother Baldwin, because he found him not inclinable to his opinions. For this cause War∣red upon, and Vanquished by Simon de Monfort, Father of Simon de Monfort, the great Earl of Leicester; and after many troubles, and continuall Wars, left his estate and quarrell to his Sonne named also Raimond, the last Earl of this House; Who proving also a strong Patron of these Al∣bigenses, was condemned for a Heretick, cursed by the Pope, and persecuted by the French Kings, Philip the second, Lewis the 8th, and St. Lewis. This last, willing to make a peaceable composition, maried his Brother Alfonso, to Jane daughter and heir to Count Raimond, with this clause, That if it should happen these two to die without issue, then Languedoc should be incorpo∣rated to the Crown. Raimond agreed, the mariage was solemnized, Anno 1249. They both died without issue, 1270, and Languedoc returned to the Crown in the dayes of Philip the third.

The names and Succession of these Earls, in regard they were Peers of France, great Princes, and for the most part men of action, take in order thus.

A. Ch. The Earls of Tholouze▪

• 779. 1 Tursi••, the first Earl of Tholouze.
• 803. 2 William, made Earl by Charle∣maigne, Peer of France at the first foundation of that Order.
• 828. 3 Isauret Thursin, Sonne of Thursin the first Earl.
• 841 4 Bertrand, Sonne of Isauret Thursin.
• 894. 5 William II. of some other house.
• 919. 6 Ponce, a great Justiciar, but of un∣known race.
• 963. 7 Almaric, of as obscure parentage as Ponce▪
• 1003. 8 Raymond, the Brother of Raymond Earl of S. Giles, advanced by Ro∣bert King of France.
• 1052. 9 William III. Duke of Aquitaine, succeded in right of his Wi••e, the Daughter of Raymond.
• 1086. 10 Hugh ••rmon, Sonne of William the 3d, sold his Estate and Earldom to his Uncle Raymond.
• 1096. 11 Raymond II. Earl of S. G••les, Tho∣louze•• and Tripoli; of great note in the Warre of the Holy-Land.
• 12 Bertrand, Sonne of Raymond the Great.
• 13 William IV. Brother of Ber∣trand.
• 1101. 14 Alfonso, Brother of William the fourth.
• 1146. 15 Raymond III. Sonne of Alfonso.
• 1185. 16 Raymond IV. Sonne of Raymond the 3d, the Great Patron of the Albigenses.
• 1222. 17 Raymond V. Sonne of Raymond the 4th, vanquished, and compoun∣ded with, by King Lewis the Saint.
• 1249. 18 Alfonso II. Brother of St. Lewis, and Husband of Ioan. daughter and heir of the last Raymond: after whose death, and the decease of Ioan the Countess, Anno 1270. this Earldom was united to the Crown of France; according to the Capitulations before mentioned.

The Arms of this Earldom were Gules, a Cross Pommelè, of 12 points, Or.

14 PROVENCE.

PROVENCE is environed with Languedoc on the West;* 1.21 Daulphine on the North; the Medi∣terranean on the South; and on the East with the Alpes, and the River Varus; which divide it from Piemont, the neerest of the Alpine Provinces.

It took this name from the Romans, who being called in by the Marsilians, to revenge a private wrong, wholly possessed themselves of this countrey, calling it 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, The Province. Under their Empire it continued, making up the whole Province of Narbonensis Secunda, and part of Alpes Maritimae. How it was given unto the Visigothes, or Gothes of Spain, and from them taken by the Ostrogothes, or Gothes of Italie, hath been shewn in Languedoc. Being resigned unto the French, it became a part of the new Kingdom of Arles and Burgundy. By Hugh de Arles upon his resignation of that Kingdom to R••dolph Duke of Burgundi•• beyond the Iour, given unto William his Sonne, with the stile and title of Earl of Provence; confirmed therein by the Emperour Conrade the second, on whom the rights of that Kingdom had been transferred, to be held of him, and his Successours in the Empire. In his posteritie it continued, till conveyed to the Earls of Barcelone, by the mari∣age of the Lady Doulce with Earl Raymond Arnold, Anno 1082. Carried, together with that Earl∣dom, to the Crown of Aragon; and finally, by ••eatrix, heir generall of this Familie, to Charles Earl of Anjou, Anno 1262, whom Vrban the 4th not long after crowned King of Naples. By Joan the first, the fourth from Charles, driven out of Naples by Lewis of Hungaria, and restored again by the power of Pope Clement the fift, the City and Territorie of Avignion (where the Pope resi∣ded at that time) is dismembred from the Earldom of Provence, and given in Fee for ever to the Church of Rome: partly to recompence that favour, and partly for discharge of some old Arrears of Rent or Tribute, pretended to be due to the See of Rome for the Realm of Naples. A Citie which had formerly been under the Protection, and by that title in the Actuall possession of many of the Popes of Rome; ever since the conviction of Raymond Earl of Tholouse, to whom it formerly belon∣ged, but held by them in Fee of the Earls of Provence. Not long after this Donation, the said Ioan adopted for her Heir and Successour, Lewis Duke of Anjou, Brother to Charles the fift of France, descended lineally from Charles Earl of Anjou, and King of Naples: possessed by this Adoption of the Earldom of Provence, and a title to the Realm of Naples. Rene, the Grandchild of this Lewis, having no issue-male surviving, made Lewis of Chalons, Prince of Orange (another Signeurie in this Countrie) and gave him therewithall full power to make Lawes, coin money, and pardon all Crimes; to write himself Prince of Orange by the Grace of God, with all the other Prerogatives of an absolute Prince. This was in the yeer 1415. So that now the Countrie stands divided betwixt the French King, the Pope, and the Prince of Orange; each of them absolute and independent in his own Estate: as long at least as the French King is pleased to give way unto it. The whole, much of the same nature with Languedoc, before described.

In that part of it which belongs to the King, the Towns of speciall note, are, 1 Aix, seated on the Rhos••e, the Metropolis of Narbonensis secunda, and at that time called Aquae Sextiae, from Sextius it's founder, and the hot Bathes here. Now, and of long time, an Archbishops See, and the chief Citie of this Province, and for that reason made the Seat of a Court of Parliament for this Country, Anno 1501. Most memorable in old storie for the great discomfiture of the Cimbri, by C. Marius. Who not willing to venture on the enemy united (for they were no fewer than 300000 fighting men, and lately fleshed in the overthrow of Manlius and Cepio, (two Roman Consuls) permitted them quietly to pass by his Camp: The Barbarians who imputed it to fear or cowardize, scornfully asking his Souldiers, what service they would command them to Rome. But when, for their easier passage over the Alpes, they had divided themselves into 3 Companies; Marius severally setting on them all, put them all to the Sword. Ea victoria visus meruisse ne ejus nati Rempub. poenit eret, by this Victory, and this onely, giving cause to the Romans (as Velleins hath it) not to be sorry for his Birth. 2 Arles, in Latine, Arelatum, by Ausonius called the Rome of France, and in those times so highly prized, that Constantinus Flavius being chosen Emperour by the British Legions, in the declining times of the Western Empire, intended to have made it the Imperiall Seat. And not less memorable in Church-storie for a Councill here held in the time of Constantine the Great, Anno 313, in which was present Resti••uius the Bishop of London, and certain other Bishops of the British Church. It was antiently a Roman Colonie, and now the See of an Archbishop; situate on the River Rhosne, in a low and marishie situation: which naturall strength seconded by the new works of King Henry the 4th, have made it one of the best Bulwarks of France, on that side of the King∣dom. Selected for the Seat Royall of the French Kings of Burgundie, who from hence were called Kings of Arles; as the Kings of Austrasia (or East France) were called Kings of Met••, because they had made choice of that Citie for the Regall Seat. Between this Citie and the Sea, but on the other side of the River, runneth a deep Channel, cut with infinite charge and industrie by C. Marius, for conveyance of victuals into his Camp, in his War against the Cim∣br•• beforenamed: by Ptolomie called Fossae Marianae, by the French, Camargue, a corrupt word made of ••••aius Marius, the Countrey about which, called also by the same name for the space of 24 miles, is of excellent pasturage, and breedeth great abundance of horses; the chief Town of which is called 3 St. Gillis. 4 Marseilles, a known Port on the Mediterranean, first built by the Pho∣censes, a Greek Nation of Asia Minor, who being banished their Countrie, came and planted here,

about the reigne of Tarquinius Superbus,* 1.22 the last King of Rome. It was first onely a Confederate Citie of the Romans, for whose sake, being molested by the Salii, and others of the neighbouring Nations, the Roman Legions first entred Gaul: afterwards, siding with Pompey in the Civill Wars, or at least desirous to stand neutrall▪ it was forced by Caesar, and made a Colonie. In the prosperi∣ty hereof it drave a great trade on the Mediterranean, and was the mother of many fair and ••louri∣shing Colonies, Emporia, Forum Jultum, Nicaea, Olbia, dispersed in the adjoyning shores of France, Spain, and Itali••. 5 Glandeves, antiently called Glanum, a Bishops See, seated upon the Maritim Alps. 6 Taulon, by Ptolomie called ••auroentium, and by some Tholone, beautified with a fair and capacious Haven, well stored with Oil, great quantitie of Salt brought hither from the Isle of Eres, about three Leagues off, and a kind of Almonds called Provence Almonds; made by this means one of the most requented Ports of the Med terranean. 7 Antibi (in Latin Anti∣polis) a Sea-coast Town neer the River Varo, one of the farthest of this Country towards Italy. 8 Feriols (the Forum Julium of the antients) on the Mediterranean, founded by the Massilians as before was said; after a Colonie of the ••••oman••. 9. La Grace, a Bishops See, more within the Continent. 10 Castero••, on the Borders of Daulphine. 11 Brignols, 12 Merindol, and Chabriers, two little Towns amongst the Mountains, towards Daulphine, not otherwise of note but for the horrid Massacre of the Protestants, before described.

II. The Principaliti•• of Orange lieth on the North-West of this Province, watered with the Ri∣vers of 1 Durance, 2 S••ile, 3 Meine, and 4 Ecque; all helping to augment the Rhosne. The chief places of it are, 1 Aurange, seated on the Meine, an Episcopall See, famous for many rare and wonderfull Antiquities, demonstrating the Roman Greatness, of whom once a Colonie; but of most note in Church story for a Councill held here against the Semi-Pelagians, in the year 444. called Arausicanum, the Latin name of this Citie being antiently Arausia, in some Wri∣ters Auriacus, and of late Aurangi••. 2 Estang. 3 Bois de St. Pol, more properly St. Paul de Vences, being the Civitas Vencie••sium of Antoninus, but not otherwise memorable.

As for the Princes hereof, they were antiently of the Noble Family of the Baussii, but Homa∣gers and Tributaries to the Earls of Provence. By Mary Daughter and Heir of Reynold the last of this Family, it was conveyed im mariage to Iohn de Chalons, one of the most noble houses of ••••rgundy, from the Earls whereof they were extracted. Lewis the Sonne of this Iohn ob∣teined of Rene Duke of Anjou and Earl of Provence, the Soveraignty hereof, as before was said. By Cla••de the Heir generall of this house, bestowed in mariage by King Francis the first on Count Henry of Nassaw, Ambassadour from Maximilian Emperour of Germany, Anno 1514. it was tran∣slated to that Family where it still remaineth.

The Princes of Orange.

• 1475. 1 Lewis of Chalons, first absolute Prince of Orange.
• 2 William de Chalons, who submit∣ted his Estate to the Parliament of Da••lphine, to satisfie King Lewis 11th. by whom restored again to his former Soveraignty.
• 3 Johnde Chalons, a bitter enemy to King Lewis, in defence of the rights of Mary Dutchess of Bur∣gundy
• 1500. 4 Philibert de Chalons, slain at the siedge of Florence, where he commanded the Forces for Charles the fift.
• 1530. 5 Henry of Nassaw, in right of Claude his Wife, Sister and Heir of Philibert.
• 1536. 6 Rene of Nassaw, Sonne of Henry and Claude, slain at the siedge of Landrecie in the Netherlands.
• 1544. 7 William of Nassaw, Couzen Ger∣man and next Heir of Rene, the great Patron and Assertor of the Belgick Liberties against the Spa∣niard, slain by a Partisan of Spain, 1584.
• 1584. 8 Philip of Nassaw, kept, as an Ho∣stage all his life, by the King of Spain.
• 9 Maurice of Nassaw, Brother of Phi∣lip, Commander of the Forces of the United Provinces
• 1625. 10 Hen. of Nassaw II. Successor to his Brother Maurice, in his Offices, Estates, and Honours.
• 1648. 11 William of Nassaw II. the Sonne and Successor of Henry, maried the Princess Mary eldest Daughter of Charles King of great Britain, &c. on May d••y. 1641.

The Revenues of this principality are about 30000 Crowns. The Arms are Quarterly Gules, a Bend Or, 2 Or, a Hunters Horn Azure stringed Gules; the third as, &c. Over all an Escoche••on of Pretence Chequie, Or and Azure. More briefly thus, Quarterly Chalons and Aurange, under an Escocheon of Geneva.

Southward of Aurange lieth the County of VENAISCINE, as the French call it, Comi∣tatus Veniessinus in the Latin, so called from Avenio now Avignon) the chief Citie of it. For∣merly it belonged to the Earls of Tholouse, but held by them as Homagers (for this estate) of the Earls of Provence: on the conviction of Earl Raymond, condemned for Heresie, brought under the protection and patronage of the Popes of Rome: the more absolute Soveraignty hereof and of the Citie Avignon, being setled on them by Queen Joane, as before is said. The principall Ci∣ties of this tract, are, 1 Avignon, the Avenio of Strabo, Plinie, and Mela, a very fair and

flourishing Citie,* 1.23 pleasantly ••eated on both sides of the River of Rho••ne: ••amous for being the residence of the ••opes for 70 yeers, which time the Romans remember till this day by the name of the Babylonian captivity; administring ever since an Oath unto the Pope at his Coronation, not to remove his Seat to Avignon. The first Pope that removed hither was 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the 5th, Anno▪ 1303▪ when as yet, the Popes had no more right in it than that o•• Patronage and Protection; and returned again to Rome by Gregory the 11th, Anno 1377. In this Citie are said to be 7 Palaces, 7 Parish Churches, 7 Monasteries, 7 Nunneries, 7 Innes, and 7 Gates. So that if there be any mysterie in the number of seven, or any credit to be given to such Pythagorean divinity; the Archbishop of this Citie may as well be entituled Antichrist, as the Pope of Rome; if there be nothing but the mysterie of this number of affix it to him. It was made an V∣niversity at the time of the Popes first setling here, and so still continueth; Alciate the great Emble∣matist being here Profes••our. 2 Carpentras, by Ptolomie called Carpentoracte, a Bishops See; as is also 3 Cavaillon, (of old Caballio) once a Roman Colonie, on the River Durance; and 4 Taras∣con, on the Rhosne, opposite to Beaucaire in Languedoc: for the Popes dwelling here so long, could not be otherwise attended than by mitred Prelates. 5 Vason, Civitas Vasion••nsium, of Anteninus.

The Revenues of the Pope here are not very great, and those expended all in keeping of Forts and Garrisons, by reason of the ill neighbourhood of the Protestants of Orange. So that it is sup∣posed that it is rather a charge, than a profit to him: which maketh the people like very well to live under his Government, as bringing more money to them than he gathereth from them.

The old Inhabitants of the whole Countrie, were, as appeareth, the Salii, Massilienses, Vasionen∣ses, and Vencienses, before mentioned; besides the Deceates about Antibe, the Senitii, and Sige∣stori about Cisteron: all conquered by the Romans, in their first war in Gaule, called in to aid those of Marseilles against the Salii. The fortune of it since, hath been shewn before. Nothing re∣mains now, but the Catalogue of

The Earls of Provence.

• 1 Hugh de Ar••es, supposed to be the Sonne of Lotharius, King of Au∣strasia, and Waldrada his Concu∣bine, made the first Earl of Pro∣vence by Boson the first, King of Burgundi••. He was after King of Burgundi••, and Italie also.
• 2 William d' Arles, the Sonne of Hugh.
• 3 G••llert, ••arl of Provence, the Fa∣ther o•• the Lady Doulce.
• 1082. 4 Raymond A••nold, Earl of Barce∣lone, the Husband of the Ladie Da••lce of Provence.
• 1131. 5 Bereng••r Raymond, the 2d Sonne of Raymond Arnold, and the La∣die Doulce.
• 6 Raymond II. Sonne of Berengar Raymond.
• 1173. 7 Alfonso King of Aragon, and E. of Barcilone, the Sonne and Heir of Raymond Earl of Barcelone, eldest Sonne unto Raymond Arnold, and the Ladie Doulce.
• 1196. 8 Alforso II. second sonne of Al∣fonso the first, succeeded in the Earldom of Provence, his elder Brother Ped••o inheriting the Realm of Aragon, and the Earl∣dom of Barcelone.
• 9 Raymond III. Sonne of Al••onso, the last Earl of Provence of this Line.
• 1261. 10 Charles of Valois, Earl of Anjou, and in right of Beatrix his Wife, one of the Daughters of Raymond the 3d, Earl of Provence. He was also King of Naples, Sicil, &c.
• 1282. 11 Charles II. King of Naples, and Earl of Provence.
• 1310. 12 Robert, King of Naples, and Earl of Provence.
• 1342. 13 Ioan, Queen of Naples, and Coun∣tess of Provence.
• 1371. 14 Lewis, Duke of Anjou, the adop∣ted Sonne of Queen Ioan, Earl of Provence, and titularie King of Naples, &c. (Of whose descent from Charles de Valois, Earl of Anjou and Provence, wee have spoke elsewhere.)
• 1385. 15 Lewis II. Duke of Anjou, Earl of Provence, &c.
• 1416. 16 Lewis III. Duke of Anjou, Earl of Provence, &c.
• 1430. 17 Renè, Brother of Lewis Duke of Anjou, &c.
• 1480. 18 Charles, Earl of Maine, Sonne of Charles Earl of Maine, the Bro∣ther of Renè, succeded in all the estates and titles of his Vncle; and at his death gave Provence to King Lewis the 11th, his Cousin German, as being the Sonne of Charles the 7th, and Mary Daughter of Lewis the 2d, Duke of Anjou, Sister of Lewis the 3d and Renè, the preceding Dukes, and of Charles Father of this Charles, the last Earl of Provence: Immediately on whose decease, Decemb. 19th. Anno 1481. the King sent a Commission to Palamede de Forban, Lord of Sollie••, C••amberlain of Earl Charles, to take possession of the Countrey in his name, and command there▪ in as Leiutenant Generall. Since which time Provence never was dismembred from the Crown of France, so much as in the way of Apennage, or any honourarie title amongst the Kings Chil∣dren.

What the Revenues of it were to the former Earls, I am not able to say, having no good autoritie

to proceed upon.* 1.24 Onely I find, that besides the Lands belonging to the Earls hereof, and o••her cu••om••ry and casuall Taxes, there was a Tax called the 〈…〉〈…〉 being sixteen Florens levied upon every fire: which reckoning 3500 fires, (for such the estimate o•• them was,) amounted yearly unto 50000 Fiore••s. Now it is subject to the rigour and uncertainty of the Kings Taxations, as well as all the rest of France. And so much of those Provinces which properly made up the Kingdoms of the French and Gothes; let us next look on those which at the same time were subdued by the Bur∣gundians; whose History, Kingdom, and Estate, are to be considered, before we come to the descrip∣tion of their severall Provinces.

The Kingdom of BURGUNDY.

THe Kingdom of the BURGUND••ANS at their first settlement in Gaul, contained all those Provinces of the Roman Empire, then called the 〈…〉〈…〉 and Poen••nae, Maxima Sequaro∣rum, Lugannensis Prim••, and Viennensis, now passing under the new names of the D••b••dom and County of Burgundy, Switzerland, the Grisons, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Sa••oy, La B••esse, Daul••hne, La∣onois, and some part of the Dukedom of Bourben. A ••air and large quantity of ground, able at once to tempt and satisfie an ambitious Nation. But the Burgundi••ns came not into G••ul•• of their own accord; though of their own accord they drew somewhat neer it. In their Originall they were a people bordering neer the Vandals, if not a Tribe or Sept of them, and dwelling in those parts in which are now the Dukedoms of Meck••nhurg and Pomerania. At the time that D••usu•• and Tiberius warred in Germany, they were utterly barbarous, living in Tents only here and there clapped up. Which being in their own language called ••urg••, gave them the name of Burgundians a∣mongst the Romans; in the same sense as the wild Arabs had ••he name of Scenitae amongst the Gre••ks, from the like kinde of living. In the yeer 416. at the instigation of the Vandals they left their own seats, and planted themselves in the Towns and Villages belonging now to the Marquesses of ••a∣den, and Electors of the Rhene. About which time they received the Christian Faith, being then miserably oppressed by the Hunnes breaking upon them out of Pannenia. Not finding any other way to free themselves of that Enemie, they betook themselves to the God of the Christi••••s, and were universally baptized. After which, falling on the Hunnes, they slew no less than 30000 of them in one battell: from that time forwards never troubled with that barbarous Nation. Christians then they were, and Orthodox in their profession, before their coming into Gaule: and for that reason called in by Stilico to oppose the French, then threatning an invasion of the Roman Provinces. Up∣on this invitation they passed over the River with an Armie of 80000 fighting men, possessing themselves of all which lay from the farthest shore of the Rhosue, to the Alpes of Italy; and from the mountain Vauge, to the Mediterranean; Provence onely excepted: about the same time plan∣ted by the Gothes. Their Government was under Kings; Many, according to their tribes, when they lived in Germany; Monarchicall, when setled in the Realm of France; where they had these five.

Kings of the Burgundians.

• A. Ch.
• 408. 1 Tibica, who first brought the Burgundians into Gaule.
• 2 Gundioch.
• 3 Gundebault, Vncle to Clotilda, Wife to Clovis, the fift King of the French, by her perswa∣sion made inclinable to the Christian Faith.
• 4 Sigismund.
• 5 Gundomar, the Sonne of Sigis∣mund, first set upon by Clode∣mire, the Sonne of Clovis, King of Orleans, whom he slew in battel neer Austun, but afterward outed of his Kingdom by Childe∣bert and Clotair, Kings of Paris and Soissons, in revenge of the death of their Brother Clodomire. And so the Kingdom of the Burgundians fell unto the French, after it had continued about 120 yeers: Guntram, the Sonne of Clotaire, and Clovis, one of the Sonnes of Dagobert the first, being in their times honoured with the titles of Kings of Burgundy.

But the first time that the Kingdom of Burgundy ••etled amongst the French in the way of succession, was in the partage of that vast Empire of Charlemaigne, amongst the Children and po∣sterity of Ludovicus P••us. In constituting of which Kingdom, Provence was added to the reckoning, to make this answerable to the other parts of that broken monarchie. The first of these F••••••ch Kings was Charles, the youngest Sonne of Lotharius, Emperour, and King of Italy, eldest Sonne of the said Lewis the Godly. The succession in this order following.

The French Kings of Burgundy.

• A. Ch.
• 855. 1 Charles, youngest Sonne of the Emperour Lotharius; died without Issue.
• 858. 2 Lotharius, the 2d King of ••Mets; and Lewis the 2d Emperour, Brethren of Charles, suc∣ceeded in Burgunaie; the mountain Jour dividing and bounding their Estates.
• 876. 3 Charles the Bal••, King of France, and Emperour, Unkle to the three former Kings, all dying without issue, succeeded in the whole Estate: which he again divided into three Governments or Members: that is to say, Burgundy on this side of the ••ousne,

• containing the now Dukedom of Burgundy,* 1.25 with the Earldoms of Lions and Mas∣con. 2 Burgundy beyond the Iour, comprehending the Provinces of Savoy, Switzerland, Wall••sland, and the Estates of the Grisons; and 3ly Burgundy on the o∣ther side of the Soasne, lying betwixt the other two; containing the now Counties of Burgundy, Provence, La Bresse, and Daulphine. This last con••erred, with the title of Earl, on Boson Earl of Ardenne, by Charles the Bald, who had maried his Sister Ju∣dith; and not long after in the person of the said Earl Boson, raised unto a Kingdom by Charles the Gross, by the name of the Kingdom of Arles and Burgundy. The Kings, these that follow.
• 4 Boson Earl of Ardenne, Husband of Hermingrade, the Daughter of Lewis the 2d, Em∣pero••r, and King of Furgurdy, was first by Charles the Bald made Earl of Burgundie, beyond the Soasne; and afterwards by Charles the Gross created the first King of Arles and Burgundy, to be held by him and his Successours, of the German Em∣perours.
• 5 Lewis II. Sonne of Boson and Hermingrade; chosen King of Italy, but outed by the Faction of Berengarius.
• 917. 6 Hugh de Arles, supposed to be the Sonne of Lotharius the 2d, by Waldrada his Concu∣bine; succeeded by the gift of Lewis; and was chosen by his Faction there, King of Isa∣ly also. For the quiet enjoying of which Kingdom, he resigned this to Rodolph, Duke of Burgundy beyond the Jour, elected by another Faction to that broken Title.
• 926. 7 Rodolph, Duke of Burgundy beyond the Iour, succeeded on the resignation of Hugh de Arles.
• 937. 8 Rodolph II. Sonne of Rodolph; a Prince of so short a reign, or so little note, that he is by some left out of the catalogue of these Kings.
• 9 Boson II. the Brother of Rodolph the first, by whom the Dukedom of Burgundy beyond the Iour, was united to the Kingdom of Arles and Burgundy.
• 965. 10 Conrade, Sonne to Boson the second.
• 990. 11 Rodolph III. Sonne to Conrade, who having no issue of his Body, gave his Estate to Con∣rade the 2d, Emperour of Germany, and his Sonne Henry surnamed the Black, whom he had by Gi∣sela, the Sister of this Rodolph; by whom it was united to the German Empire, Anno 1032. In the distractions whereof, following not long after his deccease, the Provinciall Earls or Governours for the Germae Emperonrs, made themselves Masters and Proprietaries of their severall Provinces (the Dukedom of Burgundy excepted, setled long before) out of which rose the great Estates of the Dukes of Savoy, the Earls of Burgundy and Provence, the Daulphins of Viennoys, and Lords of Bresse, together with the Commonwealths of the Switzers and Grisons: every poor Bird snatching also some feather or other of this dying Eagle. Yet notwithstanding the dismembring and cantoning of this fair Est••te, the succeeding Emperours of Germany, claimed not only a superintendence over, but ••disposall of all the Countries that ever were under the command of a King of Burgundy: In∣somuch that the Emperour Henry the sixt, receiving no small part of the money which our Richard the first payed to the Duke of Austria for his ransome, gave unto the said Richard the Kingdom of Burgundy, the Soveraignty of Provence, Viennoys, Marseilles, Narbon, Arles, and Lyons, toge∣ther with the homages of the King of Aragon, and of the Earl of Digion, and S. Giles. A royall gift, it either the Emperour had had any dominion over those countries, or if they would have re∣ceived any Prince or Officer of his anointing.

••he Arms of this Kingdom under the old Burgundian Kings, are said to have been Azure, a Cat Arg, armed Gules. Which being said, we will proceed to the description of those Provinces of this broken Kingdom, which lie within the bounds of France; the rest which lie beyond the Jour, ha∣ving been spoken of already in the Alpine Countries; which made up the whole continent of the Trans-jouran Burgundie.

15 DAVLPHINE.

NOrth of the Countrie of Provence, where we left before, lyeth that of DAVLPHINE, ha∣ving on the East, Savoy, and the Maritime Alpes; on the West, Lionoys, and some part of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, from which divided by the Rhosne; and on the North, La Bresse, and those parts of Sav••y which he towards Piemont.

It is divided into the Higher and the Lower; that mountainous, stonie, and unfruitfull, of the same nature with the Alp••s, with whose branches it is over-run: the other tolerably fruitful, but nor to be compared with the rest of France. The people of the Higher, and more mountain••us parts, are generally gross and rude; not capable of learning, but well enough inclined to Armes and traffick, and have a custome, that on the coming on of Winter they send abroad all those which are fit for Travell, (whom they call Bics, or Bisonards) who seldome return back till Easter: none staying at home, but old men, children and impotent persons, which cannot go abroad to get their livings. Those in the Lower, are more civill, but not more given to labour than the Mountainers are; nor very covetous of gain, so they may live at ease, without want or pennrie. In both parts gen••rally good Souldiers, and well affected to their Prince.

The Lower Daulphine,* 1.26 together with that part of Provence which lies next the Rhosue, and the adjoyning parts of Savoy, made up the Province called Viennensis, from Vienna the Metropolis of it, situate on the Rhosne, honoured with the Praesectus Praetorio Galliarum; still the chief City of this Country, an Archbishops See, and a Seige Praesidi••ill. From hence the tract about it is called Vien∣noys, and was the title of the first Proprietaries of this Countrie, entituled Daulphins of Viennoys. To this Town Archelaus, the Sonne of Herod, was banished by Augustus Caesar. 2 Valence, the chief Citie heretofore of the Valentini, then a Roman Colonie; now a Bishops See, and a Vniver∣sity for the Civill Law; a rich, strong, and well-traded Town, seated on the Rhosne. The Coun∣trie hereabouts from hence called Valentinois; and hath given honourarie title to two persons of more Fame than Honour: the first of which was Caesar Borgia, the Sonne of Pope Alexander the sixt, who casting off his Cardinals Cap, was made Duke of Valentinois by Charles the 8th; the o∣ther Madam Diana, the great Minion and Paramour of King Henry the 2d, under whom she much swayed the affaires of France, and honoured with the title of Dutchess of it. 3 Grenoble, (in La••••re, Gratianoplis,) the chief Seat heretofore of the Accusiani, the most populous and best built of all this Province, and much resorted to by the Lords and Nobless, by reason of the Court of Par∣liament here erected, Anno 1453 About this lyeth the Countrie called Gr••sinaudan, 4 Ternay, 5 Rossillon, 6 Li Roche, 7 Mantelima••, all along the Rhosne; 8 Romons, upon the confluence of the Rhosne, and the River Ifere. 9 Cremien, 10 St. Marceli••e, 11 St. Andre, 12 Beaurepaire, more within the Countrie.

The Higher Daulphine, together with those parts of Provence which lie next to Italy, made up the Province of the Alpes Mari••mae; the Metropolis whereof, was, 1 Ebrodunum, now called Am∣brun, an Archbishops See, and Seige Praesidiall; seated on an high rock, in the middest of a plea∣sant vallie surrounded with mountains, under which runnes the River Durance. The hilly Coun∣trie hereabouts, is the highest of France. 2 Brianson, neer the head of the River Durance, called Briga••tio, by Antoninus. 3 Gappe, now a Bishops See, formerly the chief Citie of the Apencenses; the tract of whom is still found in the name of the adjoyning Territorie, called Le Pais Gapençois: Memorable for a Synod or Assembly of the French Protestants here holden, Anno in which it was determined, as, and for an Article of the Faith, that the Pope was Antichrist. 4 Tricassin, so called of the Tricassini, the old Inhabitants of these parts. 5 Die, the Dia Vocontiorum of Anto∣ninus, a Bishops See, situate on the River Drosne: from whence come those small, but good sto∣mack-wines, which we call Vin Die. 6 Chorges, 7 Mombrun, 8 Essiles, of which little memo∣rable.

The chief Inhabitants hereof, in the time of the Romans, besides the Tricassini, Apencenses, Va∣con••••i, and Accusian•• before mentioned, and the Allobroges, spoken of in the ••lpine Provinces, were the Segalaun about Valence, the Decenses about Die, and the Cavari about Crenoble. First con∣quered by the Roman, then by the Burgundians, and at last by the French: under whom made a part of the new Kingdom of Burgundy, till the surrender of the same to the German Emperours. Vn∣der them it continued, till the yeer 1100. when Guigne, surnamed the Fat, Earl of Grisinaudan, see∣ing the Emperour Henry the 4th over-born by the Popes, and not able to assert their own rights, seized upon this Province, under the title of Earl of Viennoys; to which Gurgne the 2d, his Sonne and Successor, gave the name of Daulphine, either from his Wife so called, as some, or from the Dolphin which he took for his Arms, as others say. In this Family it continued, till the yeer 1349. when Humbert the last Dolphin of Viennois (for so they were called,) being surcharged with warres by Ame, (or Awade.) Earl of Savoy, entred into the Order of Dominican Friers at Lyons, selling his Countrie at a small rate to Philipde Vaious, French King, upon condition, that the eldest Sonne of France should be entituled alwayes Dolphin of Viennois; and quarter the Arms of Dauiphine with those of France. The conditions willingly accepted, and Charles, the Sonne of K. Iohn, the Sonne of Philip de Valois, admit••ed by his Grandfather both to the title and estate in the very yeer of the surrendrie. Since this time, the eldest Sonne of France is called generally the Danlphin of France, sometimes the Daulohin (or Count-Daulphin) of Auvergne, and perhaps some others. A Title so annexed unto them, that it is usually laid by on the accession of a greater or superior dig∣nitie: insomuch as Francis the eldest Sonne of Henry the 2d, (whom he succeeded in the Crown) being King of Scots in the right of Mary his wife, was by the French called commonly Le Roy Daulphine, or the King D••ulphin. Nor have they the bare title of this Countrie only but the command, profits, and possession of it; sending their own Governours thereunto; who by an an∣tient indulgence, have the greatest privileges (conferring all Offices within the Province) of any Governours in France.

The Arms hereof are Azure, a Dolphin hauriant, Or.

16 LA BRESSE.

LA BRESSE is bounded on the East, with Savoy; on the West, with Lionois; on the North, with Charolois in the Dutchie or Burgundie, and some part of the Franche Countie; and on the South, with Daulphine; the reason of the name I finde not. The Countrie is very fruitfull and plea∣sant, embraced betwixt the Rivers of Soasne and Rhosne, with which very well watred. Chief Towns herein are, 1 Bellay, a Bishops See. 2 Bourg, (for distinctions sake called Bourg••en Bresse,) a

Town so well fenced,* 1.27 and fortified with so strong a Citadel for command of the Countrie, that it was thought little inferiour to the two impregnable Fortresses of St. Katherines and Montme∣lian, in Savoy. The Government of which Town aud Citadel, was earnestly laboured for by the Duke of Biron, then Governour of Burgundie, after a repulse on the like sute for that of St. Ka••be∣rine: but being suspected to hold intelligence with the Duke of Savoy, at that time on ill terms with King Henry the 4th, it was also denied him; which drew him into discontent, and thereby to his fatall ruine. Afterwards, during the minority of Lewis the 13th demolished, by especiall Order of the Counsell of France, for fear of being surprized by the Duke of Savoy during those confusions. It was of old time called Forum Secusianorum, from the Secusiani, the antient Inhabitants of this tract. 3 Castillon, 4 Mont-Reall, 5 Bugey, 6 Veromen, of which, nothing observable.

This little Province, being antiently a part of the Kingdom of Ardes and Burgundie, had it's own Earls, Proprietarie Lords hereof: who held it till the yeer 1285; at what time Sibill, the Daugh∣ter and Heir of Ulric. Earl of Bresse and Baugie, (or Basgee, as some Writers call it) conveyed the Estate in mariage to Ame or Amadee, the 4th of that name, Earl of Savoy. In which House it con∣tinued till the yeer 1600, and then surrendred by Duke Charles Emanuel to King Henry the 4th, to silence the pretences which that King had made unto the Marquisate of Saluzzes, and put an end unto the war then begun about it; the politick Duke choosing rather to part with an Estate on this side of the Mountains, than to give that active King occasion to look into Italie; to which Savoy must have been a Thorow-fare, Piemont an ordinary Pass; and where no end could be expected, but the loss of all. Surrendred then it was on good reason of State, and upon that surrender united and incorporated with the Crown of France, and put under the Government of the Parliament of Digion, as it still continueth.

The Arms hereof are Azure, a Lyon Ermines, armed and Langued, Or:

17 LIONOIS.

THe Countrie of LIONOIS is bounded on the East, with Bresse; on the West, with Beau∣jolois, Forrest and Auvergn; on the North, with Burgundie Dutchie; and on the South, with Daulphine, and a part of Languedoc. So called from Lyons the chief Citie, and under that title made an Earldom by Charles the Grosse, in the cantoning and dismembring of the Kingdom of Bur∣gundie: The Earldom containing at that time, not only Lionois it self, but also Forrest and Beau∣jolois, before described. The Earls hereof were at first onely Provinciall Governours, but under the distractions of the German Empire they shifted for themselves, and became hereditarie; but long it held not in one hand. For first, the Earldom of Forrest, and the Lordship or Signeurie of Beau∣jeu being taken out of it, about the year 990. the rest of the Estate fell in some tract of time to the Bishops and Church of Lions, but under the Soveraignty of the French Kings, as Lords Paramount of it.

The places in it of most note are, 1 Mascon, (Matisconum) a Bishops See, situate on the Soasne, antiently a distinct Earldom from that of Lions, one of the five (as that of Lions was another) which made up the Dukedom of Burgundie on this side of the Soasne: purchased of William the last Earl hereof, and of Elizabeth his Wife, by King Lewis the 9th; and afterwards subjected to the Juris∣diction and Court of Lions, as it still continueth. 2 Eschalas, on the Rhosne, on the South of Lions, opposite to Vienne, the chief Citie of the Lower Danlphine. 3 Dandilli, 4 Francheville, 5 Chaumont, and 6 Labrelle, all somewhat Westward of that River, but not much observable. 7. Lions it self, pleasantly seated on the confluence of the Soasne and the Rhos••e, antiently a Roman Colonie, (testified by many old Inscriptions) and honoured with a magnificent Temple, dedica∣ted by the Cities of France to Augustus Caesar: now the most famous Mart of France, and an Vni∣versitie; by our Latine Writers called Lugdunum. These Marts in former times were holden at Geneva, from thence removed hither by King Lewis the 11th, for the enriching of his own King∣dom. When Iulio the 2d had excommunicated Lewis the 12th, he commanded by his Apostolicall autoritie that they should be returned to Geneva again; but therein his pleasure was never obeyed: the Marts continuing still at LIONS, as a place more convenient and capacious of that great re∣sort of French, Dutch, and Italian Merchants, which frequent the same. As for the Vniversitie, questionless it is very antient; being a seat of learning in the time of Caius Caligula. For in those times, before an Altar consecrated to Augustus Caesar in the Temple spoken of before, this Caligula did institute some exercises of the Greek and Roman Eloquence: the Victor to be honoured accor∣ding to his merit; the vanquished either to be ferulaed, or with their own tongues to blot and ex∣punge their writings, or to be drowned in the River adjoyning. Hence that of Iuvenal, Vt Lug∣dunensem Rhetor dicturus ad Aram, applied to dangerous undertakings. In the time of the Romans first comming into Gaule, it was the chief Citie of the Hedui and Secusiani; afterwards the Metro∣polis of Lugdunensis Prima. The Archbishop hereof is the Metropolitan of all France; and was so in the time of S. Irenaeus, one of the renowned Fathers in the Primitive Church, who was Bishop here.

In this Town lived Peter Waldo, a wealthy Citizen, about the time of Frederick Barbarossa, Em∣perour of Germanie, who being a devout and conscientious man, sensible of the many errours and corruptions in the Church of Rome, distributed the greatest part of his riches amongst the poor, and betook himself to meditation and studying of the holy Scriptures. In the carnall eating of CHRISTS body, the substraction of the Cup in the blessed Sacrament, in matter of Purgaterie,

the Supremacie,* 1.28 adoration of Images, Invocation of the Saints departed, and many other points of moment; he held opinions contrary unto those of Rome; and little different from those of the present Reformed Churches. And yet it may not be denied, but that amongst some good Wheat there were many Tares; which gave the juster colour to their Adversaries to exclame against them. Being much followed, in regard of his pietie and charitie, he got unto himself and them the name of Pauperes de Lugduno, or the Poor men of Lions, given in derision and contempt. After∣wards, they were called Waldenses, by the name of Waldo, the beginner of this Reformation; and by that name opposed, and writ against by Frier Thomas of Walden. The French, according to their manner of Pronunciation, drowning the L. and changing the W. into V. call them common∣ly Vaudois; by which name they occurre in the stories of that State, and Language. But Lyens proving no safe place for them, they retired into the more desart parts of Languedoc; and spread∣ing on the banks of the River Alby, obtained the name of Albigenses, as before was said. Sup∣ported by the two last Earls of Tholouse, they became very masterfull and insolent: Insomuch, that they murdered Trincanell their Viscount in Beziers, and dashed out the teeth of their Bishop, ha∣ving taken Sanctuarie in S. Magdalens Church, one of the Churches of that Citie. Forty yeers af∣ter which high outrage, the divine Providence gave them over to the hand of the Cr••isadas, under the conduct of the French Kings, and many other noble Adventurers; who sacrified them in the self-same Church, wherein they had spoyled the blood of others. About the yeer 1250, after a long and bloodie War, they were almost rooted out of that Countrie also. The remnants of them being bettered by this affliction, betook themselves unto the mountains lying betwixt Daulphine, Provence, Piemont, and Savoy; where they lived a godly and laborious life; painfully tilling the ground, re-building villages, which formerly had been destroyed by Warre; teaching the very Rocks to yeeld good pasturage to their Cattel: insomuch, as places which before their comming thither scarce yeelded four Crowns yeerely, were made worth 350 Crowns a yeer, by their care and industrie. Lasciviousness in speech they used not; Blasphemie they abhorred; nor was the name of the Devil (in the way of execration) ever heard amongst them; as their very enemies could not but confess, when they were afterward in troubles. The Crimes alleged against them were, That when they came into any of the neighbouring Churches, they made no address unto the Saints; nor bowed before such Crosses as were erected in the high-wayes, and streets of Towns. Great crimes assuredly, when greater could not be produced. And so they lived, neither embracing the Popes doctrines, nor submitting unto his Supremacie, for the space of 300 yeers, uutouched, unquessio∣oned; even till the latter end of the reign of King Francis the first. But then the Persecution ra∣ging against the Lutherans, they were accused, condemned, and barbarously murdered, in the Massacres of Merindol and Chabriers before mentioned. After which time, joyning themselves with the rest of the Protestant partie, they lost the name of Vaudois, by which called before: and pass in the Accompt of the Reformed Churches of France, enjoying the same privileges and free∣dom of Conscience, as others of the Reformed doe. And though I look not on these men and their Congregations, as founders of the Protestant Church, or of the same Church with them, as I see some doe: yet I behold them as Assertors of some doctrinall truthes, and professed Enemies of the errours and corruptions of the Church of Rome, and therein as the Predecessours of the pre∣sent Protestants.

18 The Dukedom of BURGUNDIE.

THe Dukedom of BURGUNDIE hath on the East, the Frenche Countie, and some part of Savoy; on the West, Bourbonois; on the North, Champagne; on the South, La Bresse, ••io∣nois, and some part of Beau-joulois. A Province so well watred with pleasant and profitable Rivers, that as Qu. Catharine de Medices used to say of France, That it had more fair Rivers than all Eu∣rope; so we may say of this Countrie, That it hath more fine Riverets than all France▪ here being the Rivers of 1 Armacan, 2 Serum, 3 Curi, 4 Torney, 5 Valence, 6 Dove, 7 Brune, 8 S••••n 9 Louche, and 10 Soasne, (the Araxis of the antient Writers) this last dividing the two Burgundies from one another. Yet, notwithstanding this great plentie of waters, the Country generally is less fruitfull than the rest of France: hardly yeelding sufficient for its own inhabitants, except wines onely.

Chief Cities in it are, 1 Dijon, the birth-place of S. Bernard, seated upon the Soasne and L'ouche, in a champian Countrie; the Town large, populous, and of great resort, as being the Seat of the Governour, and Parliamentary for the Province; a Parliament being here erected, Anno 147. Well fortified on all parts, but specially defended by a strong Castle called Talente, situate on an hill adjoyning. It is called Divio in the Latine, the Bishop hereof Divionensis. 2 Chalons, (in La∣tin, Caballinum,) called for distinctions sake, Chalons upon Soasne, to difference it from Chalons upon Marn, in Champagne: a Bishops See also, as the other is; and gives name to that noble Family of Chalons, (out of which the Princes of Orange are extracted) being one of the four antient Fami∣lies of Burgundie; the other three, Vienne, Neufchatell, and Vergie. 3 Autun, by P••olomi called Augustodunum, the chief Citie of the Hedui, now a Bishops See; heretofore the chief of all the Countrie, some marks of the old splendour being still to be seen; now very ordinarie and mean, beautified only with some fair Churches, which the ruines of time have not yet demolished. 4 Beaulne, seated on the Bursoize, in the best and richest soyl of all Burgundie, and yielding the best

Wines in France: remarkable for an Hospitall of so fair a building, that it is thought equall to any Princes Palace in Europe; and an impregnable Castle built by King Lewis the 12th. 5 Alize, now a small Village, but of great name and power in the time of Caesar, then called Alexia, the chief ••ortress of Vercingetor••, besieged herein by the said Caesar; but so besieged, that he had 70000 men in the Town for defence of the place, and an Army of 30000 Galls at the back of Caesar, to relieve their fellows. So that he was fain to fortifie his Camp with two Walls, the one a∣gainst them within the Citie, and the other against them without: which done, he kept such dili∣gent watch and ward on both sides, that the besieged heard sooner of the discomsiture of their Friends, than they did of their comming. Which fatall news being brought unto them, the Town was yeelded. And ••ercingetorix bravely mounted, rode round about Caesar, then sitting in his Chair of State, disarmed himself, took off his Horses caparisons, and laying all upon the ground, ••ate down at Caesars feet, and became his Prisoner. 5 Tournus, encompassed with the Soasue. 7 Semur, consisting of three parts, each of them severally walled, and strongly fortified. 8 Verdun. 9 Nay••. 10 St. Ligier, famous for medicinall Bathes. 11 Noyers, on the Borders towards 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 12 Auxerre, by Antonine called Antisiodorum; Of most note for the Councill held here, Anno ••27, the Countrie about which is called Auxerrois, and was an Earldom of it self, till fold by John of Chal••ns, great Grandchild of Joh the 7th, Earl of Burgundie, to Charles the fifth of France, Anno 1370; by whom united to the Crown, subjected to the Parliament of Paris, and made part of Champagne. Here is also within this Countrie the great and famous Monastery of ••isteaux, the mother of so many Religious houses, dispersed up and down in Europe, from hence denominated, and subject to the discipline and Rules hereof.

Within the limits of this Dukedom (on the South parts of it) stands the Earldom of CHARO∣LOIS, heretofore the title of the eldest Sonne of the Dukes of Burgundie, so called from Charolles, the chief Town hereof, situate in the borders of it, towards La Bresse: seized upon, with the rest of this Dukedom, by Lewis the 11th, immediately on the death of Duke Charles the Warlike; re∣stored again to Philip the second, King of Spain, by Henry the second, of France, on the peace made at Cambray; and subjected to the Parliament of Dole in the County of Burgundy, as a part or mem∣ber of that Estate: So that neither the Governour of the Dukedom for the French King, nor the Parliament of Digion, have any thing to do in it. The Arms hereof are Gules, a Lyon passant regardant Or, armed ••zure.

The antient Inhabitants of the whole Dukedom, according to the limits before laid down, were the Hedui, one of the most potent Nations in all Gaule: who calling in the Romans to aid them in their quarrels against the Sequani and Arverni, made them all subject unto Rome. In the prospe∣rity whereof they made up the Province of Lugdunensis Prima, of which Lions was the Metropolis or principall Citie. Afterwards, in the division of the French Kingdom of Burgundie by Charles the Bald, this part thereof, being called the Dukedom of Burgundy on this side of the Soasne, was can∣toned into the five Earldoms of Dijon, Chalons, Autun, Lions, and Mascon, whereof the three first laid together by Odo or Eudes King of France, during the minoritie of Charles the Simple, given unto his Brother Richard (both Sonnes of Robert, Earl of Anjou,) under the stile and title of Duke o•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉. The issue of this Robert failing, it fell unto another Robert, Sonne of Hugh Capet King of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, (more worthily surnamed the Hardie) together with the mariage of the Heir of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Artois, and the County of Burgundy. An Argument of no great wisdom, as was judici∣ously observed by King L••wis the 11th. For by this means, those great Estates being united in one person, and afterwards these estates improved by as prosperous mariages, this house of Burgundy, grew formidable to the Kings themselves; who never left practising against it, till they had brought 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to ruine, and once again united this Dukedom to their own Estate, from which at first it was dismembred.

The Dukes of Burgundy.

• 89••. 1 Richard of Saxonie, the second Sonne of Robert Earl of Anjou, brother of Eudes, and Father of Rodol••h Kings of France.
• 938. 2 Gilbert, the second Sonne of Richard.
• 904. 3 Otho, Sonne of Hugh Earl of Paris, surnamed the Great, and Brother of Hugh Capet King of France, was Duke of Burgundy in right of his Wife the Daughter of Gi••bert.
• 976. 4 Henry, the Brother of Otho.
• 1001. 5 Robert, King of France, Sonne of Hugh Capet, succeeded in the Dukedom, on the death of his Vncle Henry.
• 1004. 6 Robert II. Sonne of this Robert, and Brother of Henry King of France.
• 1075. 7 Hugh, the Nephew of Robert by his Sonne Henry, became afterwards a Monk of Clugny.
• 1097. 8 Odo, or Otho II. Brother of Hugh.
• 1102. 9 Hugh II. Sonne of Otho the 2d.
• 1124. 10 Odes, or Otho III. Sonne of Hugh the 2d.
• 1165. 11 Hugh III. the Companion, but great Enemy of our Richard the first, in the Wars of the Holy-Land.

• 1192. 12 Odes or Otho IV. Sonne of Hugh the 3d.* 1.29
• 1218. 13 Hugh IV. an Adventurer with King Lewis the 9th. in the Holy-Land.
• 1273. 14 Robert. III. Sonne of Hugh the 4th. which Robert was the Father of Joan, the Wife of Philip de Valois, French King, and Grandmother of Philip the Hardie, after, Duke of Burgundy.
• 1308. 15 Hugh V. Sonne of Robert the 3d.
• 1315. 16 Eudes, the Brother of Hugh, was Earl of Burgundie also in right of his Wife.
• 1349. 17 Philip, the Grand-child of Eudes by his only Sonne Philip, Duke and Earl of Burgun∣die by descent, and Earl of Flanders and Artois in right of his Wife; the last Duke of this Line.
• 1363. 18 Philip II. surnamed the Hardie, Sonne of Iohn King of France, Sonne of Philip de Va∣lois, and Ioan Daughter of Robert the 3d. by Charls the 5th. his Brother, (in whom the right of this Dukedom did them remain) was made Duke of Burgundy, and mari∣ed to the Heir of Flanders, and the County of Burgundy.
• 1404. 19 Iohn, surnamed the Proud, Sonne of Philip the 2d. Duke and Earl of Burgundie, and Earl of Flanders and Artois.
• 1419. 20 Philip III. surnamed the Good, who added most of the Netherlands unto his Estate.
• 1467. 21 Charls the Warlike, Earl of Charolois, Sonne of Philip the Good. After whose death, slain by the Switzers, at the battell of Nancie, Lewis the 11th. seized upon this Dukedom, Anno 1476. pretending an Escheat thereof, for want of Heires males; uniting it for ever to the Crown of France.

Of the great wealth and potency of these last Dukes of Burgundie, we shall speak further when we come to the description of Belgium: the accession whereof to their Estates made them equall to most Kings in Christendom. But for their Arms, which properly belonged to them as Dukes of Burgundie, they were Bendwise of Or and Azure, a Border Gules. Which Coat is usually mar∣shalled in the Scutchions of the Kings of Spain; that of the Earldom being omitted, though in their possession. The reasons of which are probably (for I go but by guess) partly because this being the older and Paternal Coat, comprehends the other; and partly to keep on foot the memory of his Title to the Dukedom it self, in right of which he holdeth such a great Estate.

19 The County of BVRGVNDIE.

THe County of BVRGVNDIE hath on the East the Mountain Iour, which parts it from Switzerland; on the West, the Dntohie of Burgundie, from which divided by the Soasne; on the North a branch of the Mountain Vauge, which runneth betwixt it and Lorreine; on the the South, La Bresse. It is reckoned to be 90 miles in length, about 60 in bredth; and with the provinces of Daulphine. La Bresse, and Provence, made up the Dukedom of Burgundie beyond the Soasne; on the Eastern side of which it is wholly situate. This part thereof, now generally cal∣led the Frenche Comtè, or the Free County, because not under the command of the French Kings, but living in a more free Estate than any Subjects of that Kingdom.

The Country in some parts very Mountainous, but those Mountains yielding excellent Vine∣yards, and having in recompence of a little barrenness an intermixture of most pleasing and fruit∣full vallies: swelling with plenty of all naturall commodities usefull unto the life of man; and for variety of fresh streams, and delightful Riverets, inferiour only to the Dutchie.

The principall Towns and Cities of it, are, 1 Besanson, called by Caesar, Vesontio, then the chief Citie of the Sequani, as afterwards the Metropolis of the Province entituled Maxima Sequanorum; by consequence an Archbishops See. Seated betwixt two Mountains on the banks of the River Doux, by which it is almost encompassed; such artificiall Fortifications being added to it, as make it very strong both by art and nature. But this is an imperiall City, not subject to the Govern∣ment and Command of the Earls of Burgundie; honoured with a small Universitie founded here, Anno 1540. by Pope Iulio the 2d. and Charles the fifth. 2 Dole, seated on the same River Doux, for riches, strength, and beauty, to be preferred before any in all the County, of which it is the Par∣liament City, and consequently of most resort for dispatch of business. Antiently it was an Uni∣versity for the study of the Civill Lawes; but now the University is devoured by a College of Ie∣suites: who fearing lest the Doctrine of the Reformed Churches might creep in amongst the peo∣ple, not only have debarred them the use of the Protestants Books, but have expresly forbid them to talk of GOD, either in a good sort or in a bad. 3 Salins, so called from its salt fountains out of which came the greatest part of the Earls Revenue; honoured for a while with the seat of the Par∣liament, removed hither from Dole by King Lewis the 11th. at such time as he held this Country; beholding to him (being a wise and politick Prince) for many wholsome Ordinances still obser∣ved amongst them. 4 Poligni, the Bailliage of the Lower; as 5 Vescal is of the Higher Bur∣gundy. 6 Arboise, noted for the best Wines; and 7. Laxoal for medicinable Bathes. 8 Nazareth, on the borders of Switzerland, fortified with a very strong Castle, the ordinary seat and retreat from business of the first Princes of Orange, of the house of Chalons, who had great possessions in this Country. 9 Gray, and 10 Chastel-Chalon, 11 Quingey, 12 Orgelet. Here is also the great and famous Abbie of Clugny, neer the Town of Beaum, out of which so many Monasteries in the Western Church had their first Originall.

The old Inhabitants of this Countie were the Sequant, a potent name, contending with the He∣dui and Arverni for the Soveraignty of Gaul; till the strife was ended by the Romans, under whom it made together with Switzerland the Province of Maxima Sequanorism. In the declining of which Empire it fell to the Burgundians, and by Rodolph the last King of the French Kingdom of Burgundy was given to Conrade the 2d Emperour of Germane••e. After that reckoned as a part of the German Empire, governed by such Earls or Provinciall Officers, as those Emperours lent hither. Oth•• of Flanders, Sonne to a Sister of the Emperour Conrade, was the first that held it as Proprie∣tarie: the other three whom Paradine sets before him in his Catalogue of the Earls of Burgundy, being meerly Officiall. It was first united to the Dutchy by the mariage of D. Eudes with Ioan the Countess. But no issue coming of this bed, it fell into the house of Flanders; and with the Heir of Flanders unto Philip the Hardie, the first Duke hereof of the Royall Race of Valois, Anno 1369. Philip the Grand-child of this Philip, united most of the Belgick Provinces unto his Estate: after whose death, and the death of Charles his Sonne at the battell of Nancie, the Dutchie was surprized by King Lewis the 11th, as holden of the Crown of France, escheated to him for want of Heirs males. But the Countie, holden of the Empire, though subdued also by this Lewis, was restored again to Mary the Daughter and Heir of Charles; continuing hitherto in her issue, as appears evidently by this Catalogue of

The Earls of Burgundie.

• 1001. 1 Otho Guillaume, the first Earl of Burgundy, by the power and aid of Robert King of France.
• 1118. 2 Reinald, Cousin and Heir of Otho.
• 1157 3 Frederick Barbar••ssa, Emperour in right of Beatrix his wife, Daughter of Earl Reynald.
• 1183. 4 Otho the youngest Sonne of Frederick.
• 1200 5 Otho II. Duke of Meranis, and Earl of Burgundie in right of Beatrix his Wife, the Daughter of Otho the first.
• 1208 6 Stephen, Earl of Chalons, next Heir of Gerard of Vienne, and Joan his Wife, Daugh∣ter of Otho the first.
• 1204 7 John, the Sonne of Stephen de Chalons.
• 1269 8 Hugh, the Sonne of John.
• ••270 9 Othelin, the Sonne of Hugh, Earl of Artoys in right of Maud his Wife, Daughter of Robert Earl of Artoys.
• 1315 10 Philip the Long, King of France, in right of Ioan his Wife, Daughter and Heir of Othalin.
• 1331 11 Eudes Duke of Burgundie; Husband of Ioan of France, the eldest Daughter of King Philip the Long, and Ioan the Countess.
• 1349 12 Philip, Duke and Earl of Burgundie, Grand-child of Eudes, and Ioan his Wife, by their Sonne Philip.
• 1361. 13 Margaret, the Widow of Lewis Earl of Flanders, and second Daughter of Philip the Long, and Ioan the Countels, was Countess of Burgundie and Artois, after the death of her Cosin Philip.
• 14 Lewis de Malain Earl of Flanders by his Father, and of Burgundie and Artois by his Mother.
• 1369. 15 Philip the Hardie, Duke of Burgundie by the gift of his Brother Charles the 5th, and Earl of Burgundie, Flanders and Artois, in right of Margaret his Wife, sole Daughter of Lewis de Malain.
• 1404. 16 Antony the Proud, Duke and Earl of Burgundie.
• 1419. 17 Philiy the Good, Duke and Earl of Burgundie.
• 1467. 18 Charles the Warlike, Duke and Earl of Burgundie.
• 1475. 19 Mary, the Daughter of Charles, maried to Maximillan, of Austria, Sonne of Fre∣derick the 3d, Emperour of Germany, in which honour he succeeded his Father.
• 1482 20 Philip the IV. Sonne of Mary and Maximilian; King of Castile and Aragon in right of his Wife Ioan, Daughter to ••erdinand and Isabel Kings of Castile, &c.
• 1506 21 Charles the Sonne of Philip, King of Spain, and Emperour of Germany, by the name of Charles the fi••t.
• 1558. 22 Philip the II. of Spain, and V. of Burgundie.
• 23 Philip the III of Spaine, and VI. of Burgundie.
• 23 Philip the IV. of Spaine, and VII. of Burgundie, in whom resteth the possession of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Burgundie, and the Earldom of Charolois: herein not troubled by the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, for fe•••• of giving offence to the Cantons of Switzerland upon whom it bordereth; jealous enough already of the greatness and power of France, and so not likely to admit such a porent Neighbour.

The Armes of this Earldom are Azure, a Lyon rampant Or, Seme of Billets Argent.

20 The ILANDS in the AQUITAINE and GALLICK OCEAN.* 1.30

HAving thus took a view of the severall Provinces within the Continent of France, let us next look upon the ILANDS which belong unto it; dispersed in the Mediterranean Sea, and the Western Ocean. Those in the Mediterranean Sea, are of little note, as the Isles of Eres, and 2 Pomegnes, lying against Provence; 3 Maguelone, lying against Languedoc; and 4 L' An∣guillade, betwixt both, at the mout•• of the Rhosne; of which there is nothing to be said, but that those of Eres are thought to be the ostocchades of Ptolomie, and his Blascon, to be Anguillade. And of as little note in the Western Ocean, are Belle-Isle, against Vannes in Bretangne, the Isle de Deiu having in it two or three good Villages; Marmostier, plentifull in Salt, and beautified with a Mo∣nastery called the White Abbie. Those of most note are, 1 Olero••, and 2 Ree, on the coast of A∣quitaine; and those of 3 Jarsey, 4 Gernsey, 5 Sark, and 6 Alderney, on the shores of Normandy: Of which, the four last are under the Kings of England, the rest possessed by the French.

1 OLERON, is an Iland situate over against the Province of Xaintoigne, and South unto the Isle of Ree, from which little distant. It is the biggest of the two, and makes yeerly very great quantitie of Salt, wherewith most of the Provinces on the Western Ocean use to be furnished. But it is easie of access, and not very defensible, which makes it of lesse note both in antient and modern stories. The principall Town of it is called Oleron, by the name of the Iland. One thing there is, for which indeed this Iland is of speciall fame, and that is, that the Marine Lawes, which for neer 500 years have generally been received by all the States of the Christian World, which frequent the Ocean, (the Rhodian Lawes being antiquated and worn out of use) for regulating of Sea affairs, and deciding of Maritime Controversies, were declared and established here, and from hence called the Lawes of Oleron. And here they were declared and established by King Rich. the first of England, as Lord Paramount of the Seas, immediately on his return from the Holy Land: this Iland being then in his possession, as a Member of his Dukedom of Aquitaine; Quae quidem Le∣ges & Statutaper Dominum Richardum quondam Regem Angliae in redditu suo à Terra Sancta, corre∣cta fuerunt, interretata, declarata, et in Insula de Oleron publicata, et nominata in Gallica Lingua La Loy d' Oleron, &c. saith an old Record, which I find cited in a M. S. Discourse of my late lear∣ned Friend Sir Iohn Burroughs, (once Keeper of the Records in the Tower of London, but afterwards Principall King of Arms, by the name of Garter) entituled, The Soveraignty of the British Seas. So powerfull were the Kings of England in the former times, as to give Lawes to all that traded on the Ocean.

2 The Isle of R E, is situate over against Rochell; to which it served for an Out-work, on that side thereof. It is in length ten English miles, and about half as much in bredth, well fortified with deep marishes at the entries of it; to which the many Salt-pits every where intermingled, adde a very great strength. Chief places in it, are, 1 La Butte du Mont. 2 St. John de Mons, 3 St. Hilarie, 4 St. Martins, the largest and strongest of them all, from whence the whole Island hath sometimes been called St. Martins. After the taking of this Town by Lewis the 13th, Anno 1622. (The Duke of Soubize then commanding in it for those of Rochell) it was very well forti∣fied; and since made unfortunately famous for the defeat of the English Forces under the command of George Duke of Buckingham, sent thither to recover the Town and Island, on the instigation of Soubize, who before had lost it. Anno 1627.

3 IARSEY, by Antonine called Caesarea, is situate about ten miles from the Coast of Nor∣mandie, within the view and prospect of the Church of Constance, part of which Diocese it was: in length conteining 11 miles, 6 in bredth, and in circuit about 33. It is generally very fruitfull of Corn, whereof they have not onely enough for themselves, but some over-plus to barter at St. Malos with the Spanish Merchants: and of an Air not very much disposed to diseases, unless it be an Ague in the end of Harvest, which they call Les Settembers. The Countrie stands much upon inclosures, the hedges of the grounds well stored with Apples, and those Apples making store of Sider, which is their ordinary drink: watered with many pleasant rivulets, and good store of Fish∣ponds, yeelding a Carp for tast and largeness inferiour unto none in Europe, except those of G••rn∣sey, which generally are somewhat bigger, but not better relished. The people for the most part more inclinable to husbandrie, than to trades or merchandise, and therein differing very much from those of Gernsey, who are more for merchandize than tillage. It containeth in it 12 Pari∣shes, or Villages, having Churches in them, besides the Mansions of the Sergneurs, and chief men of the Countrie. The principall is St. H••laries, where is the Cohu, or Court of Iustice for all the Iland. It is about the bigness of an ordinary market Town in England; situate on the edge of a little Bay, fortified on the one side with a small Block-house called Mount St. Aubin; but on that side which is next the Town with a very strong Castle called Fort Elizabeth, situate upon craggie Rocks, and encompassed with two arms of the Sea; so named from Qu. Elizabeth, who built it to assure the Island against the French, and furnished it with 30 peece of Ordnance, and all other necessaries. There is also on the East side, opposite to the Citie of Constance, high mounted on steep and craggie Rocks, the strong Castle of Mont-Orgueil; of great Antiquity, re∣paired by King Henry the fifth, now furnished with 40 peece of Cannon, and made the ordinarie residence of the Governours for the Kings of England.

4 On the North-west of Iarsey, lieth the Iland of GERNSEY, called Sarnia by Antoninus▪

in form Triangular,* 1.31 each side of nine miles in length. The Countrie of as rich a soyl as the other of Ia••sey, but not so well cultivated and manured: the poorer people here being more given to manufactures, (especially to the knitting of Stockins and Wast-coats) and the rich to merchandize; many of which are Masters of good stout Barks, with which, they traffick into England and other places. The whole Island conteining ten Villages with Churches; the Principall of which St. Peters Port, a very neat and well-built Town, with a safe Peer for the benefit of Merchants, and the securing of the Haven, capable of handsom Barks; a Market Town, beautified with a very fair Church, and honoured with the Plaiderie or Court of Iust••ce. Opposite whereto, in a little Islet standeth the Castle of Cornet, taking up the whole circuit and dimensions of it: environed on all sides with the Sea; having one entrance onely, and that very narrow: well fortified with works of Art, and furnished with no less than 80 peeces of Ordnance for defence of the Island, but chiefly to command the adjoyning Harbour, capable of 500 as good ships as any sail on the Oce∣an. A peece of great importance to the Realm of England, and might prove utterly destructive of the trade hereof, if in the hands of any Nation that were strong in shipping. For that cause made the Ordinarie Seat of the English Governours; though of late times not so much honoured with the presence of those Governours, as a place of that Consequence ought to be. Pertaining unto Gernsey are two little Islets, the one called let-how, the Governours Park, wherein are some few Fallow Deer, and good plentie of Conies; the other named Arme, some three miles in compass, a dwelling heretofore of Franciscan Friers, now not inhabited but by Phesants, of which, amongst the shrubs and bushes there is very good store.

5 ALDERNEY, by Antonine called Arica, by the French, Aurigni, and Aurney, is situate over against the Cape of the Lexobii in the Dukedom of Normandie, which the Mariners at this day call the Hagge: distant from which but six miles onely. Besides many dwelling houses scattered up and down, there is one pretty Town or Village of the same name with the Iland, consisting of about an hundred Families; and having not far off an Harbour, made in the fashion of a Semi-Circle, which they call La Crabbie. The whole about 8 miles in compass, of very difficult access, by reason of the high rocks and precipices, which encompass it on every side, and with a small force easily defensible▪ if thought worth attempting.

6 And so is also SARK, the adjoyning Iland, being in compass six miles; not known by any speciall name unto the Antients; and to say truth not peopled till the fift year of Queen E∣lizabeth; who then granted it in Fee-farm to Helier de Carteret, the ••igneur of St. Oen in the Isle of Iarsey, who from thence planted it, and made Estates out of it to severall Occupants: so that it may contain now about 50 Housholds: Before which time it served only for a Common, or Beasts-pasture to those of Gernsey, save that there was an Hermitage, and a little Chappel, for the use of such as the solitariness of the place invited to those retirements.

These two last Ilands, are subject to the Governour of Gernsey, all four to the Crown of Eng∣land, holden in right of the Dukedom of Normandie, to which they antiently belonged, and of which now the sole remainders in the power of the English. Attempted often by the French (the two first I mean) since they seized on Normandie, but alwayes with repulse and loss: the people being very affectionate to the English Government, under which they enjoy very ample Privileges; which from the French they could not hope for. Their Language is the Norman-French (though the better sort of them speak the English also) their Law, the Grand Customaire of Normandie, at∣tempered and applied to the use of this people in their sutes and business, by the Bailifs, and Chief Iusticiers of the two chief Ilands. Their Religion for the main, is that of the Reformed Churches: the Government in Iarsey by the Dean thereof, Suffragan heretofore to the Bishop of Constance, now to the Bishop of Winchester; in Gernsey, by a mixt Consistory of Clergie and Lay-Elders, ac∣cording to the new Modell of Geneva, introduced in both Ilands, Anno 1565. being the eighth yeer of Queen Elizabeth, and abolished again in Iarsey, Anno 1619. being the 17th of King James.

But to return again to the storie of France, thorow which we have now made our Progress both by Sea and Land: It took this name from the Frankes or French, a German People, who in the War of the Roman Empire possessed themselves of it: not mentioned by that name by Caesar, Stra∣bo, Ptolomie, or any of the more antient Writers. Nor was it taken up by them, for ought appea∣reth, till an hundred years after the death of Ptolomie: the first express mention of them occurring in the reign of Gallienus, then ransacking the coasts of Gaul, and joyning with Posthumus the Re∣bell, against that Emperour. Afterwards often spoken of in the course of the Roman stories, un∣der the Empire of Claudius, Probus, Dioclesian, and the Sonnes of Constantine: though only in the way of pillage and depredation. Their habitation in those times, was from the meeting of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 with the River Moenus, not far from Frankford, where they confined upon the Almans, to the German Ocean: conteining the particular Nations of the Bructeri, Sicambri, Salii, Cherusci, Frisit, and Teucteri, besides some others of less note: and taking up the Countries of Westphalen, B••rgen, Marck, and so much of Cleve, as lieth on the Dutch side of the Rhene, the Lantgravedom of Hassia the Dutchie of Gueldres, the Provinces of Zutphen, Utrecht, Over-Yssell, both Frieslands, and so much of H••lland as lieth on the same side of the Rhene. United in the name of Frankes, to shew that Libertie or Freedom from the yoke of servitude which the Romans had endeavoured to impose upon them, and wherewith all the Nations on the other side of the River were supposed to suffer: Governed by Dukes, till the yeer 420. when Pharamond first took upon himself the name

of King. Meroveus their third King having dispossessed the Sonns of Cledion, the Sonne and Suc∣cessor of Pharamond, was the first that set foot in Gaul: when seeing the Romans on the one side put to the worst by Theodorick and the Gothes; and on the other side by the Burgundians; they passed over the Rhene, and possessed themselves of the Province of Germania Secunda, containing all the Belgic•• Provinces on the French side of that River, together with the District of Colen, Gulick, and the rest of Cleve, them passing in the accompt of Gaul. His victories and fortunes were inherited by Chilperick his Sonne & Successour, who added Picardy, Champaine, and the Isle of France to the former conquest; took Paris, & made it the seat of his Kingdom Afterwards when they had fully seated themselves here, and thereby opened a free passage to the rest of the Country, they quickly made themselves Masters of al that which formerly had been possessed by the Romans; whom they outed of their last hold in Soissons, under Clovis their fift King; who also took Aquitain and the parts adjoyning from the Visi-Gothes, or Gothes of Spain: for these and many sig∣nal victories against the Almains, deservedly surnamed the Great, but greater in submitting to the Faith of CHRIST, and receiving Baptism, than by all his Victories. Childebert, and Clotaire, the Sonnes of this Clovis, vanquished the Burgundians, adding that Kingdom to their own: as Theodebert his Grandchild, King of Mets, or Austrasia, did the Country of Pro∣vence, resigned unto him by Am••lasunta, Queen of the Ostro Gothes, or Gothes of Italy, by whom it had been wrested from the Gothes of Spain. In the person of Clotaire the second, the Realm of France improvidently dismembred into many Kingdoms amongst the Children of Clo∣vis the first, that is to say, the Kingdoms of France, Soissons, Orleans, and Austrasia, (of which Orleans and Austrasia were of long continuance) were again united: Whose Successor Dagobert the first, was the last considerable Prince of the Mergovignians. After this time the re∣putation of the French Kings of this line began to diminish, scarce doing any thing that might ennoble and commend them to succeeding Ages; or leaving any monument behind them but their empty Names: which I shall represent in the following catalogue according to their severall times, first taking notice, that though the Kings of this first race did many times divide the Kingdom, as before was said, yet none of them were called Kings of France, but those that had their Royall seat in the City of Paris: the rest being called only Kings of Soissons, Mets, or Orleans, accor∣ding to the Name of their Principall Cities. And therefore leaving those to their proper places, we will here only take a Survey of those, who passed in common estimate for the Kings of France.

The Kings of France of the French or Merovignian Line.

• 449 1 Meroveus, Master of the horse to Clodion the Sonne of Pharamond, from whom this Line of Kings were called Merovignians. 10.
• 459. 2 Chilperic, the Sonne of Morove. 26.
• 485. 3 Clovis, the first Christian King of the French. 30.
• 515. 4. Childebert, eldest Sonne of Clovis, his other Brethren Reigning in their severall places. 45.
• 560. 5 Clotaire, Brother of Childebert, first King of the Soissons, afterwards sole King of the French.
• 565. 6 Cherebert, Sonne of Clotaire.
• 574. 7 Chilperic II. King of Scissons, and Brother of Cherebert, whom he succeeded in the Kingdom. 14.
• 588. 8 Clotaire II. Sonne of Chilperic the second. 44.
• 632. 9 Dagobert, Sonne of Clotaire the se∣cond. 14.
• 645. 10 Clovis II. Sonne of Dagobert. 17.
• 663. 11 Clotaire III. Sonne of Clotaire the second. 4.
• 667 12 Chilperic III. Sonne of Clotaire the third.
• 680 13 Theodorick Brother of Chilperic. 14.
• 694 14 Clovis III. Sonne to Theodorick. 5.
• 698. 15 Childebert II. Brother to Clovis. 18.
• 716. 16 Dagobert II. Sonne of Childebert, the second.
• 722. 17 Chilperic IV. opposed by Charls Martel in behalf of Clotaire the fourth. 5.
• 727 17 Theodoric II. Sonne of Dagobert the second.
• 742 19 Chilperic V. Sonne of Theodoric the last of the Merovignian Family, Deposed by Pepin, Sonne to Charles Martel; the Pope gi∣ving approbation to his proceedings.

This Pepin and his Father Martel were Mayres of the Palace to the former Kings: which Mayres were originally Controllers of the Kings House, and had nothing to do with the affairs of State. But Clotaire the third, to ease himself and his successours of a burden so weighty, made the Mayres, Vicars generall of his Empire. From henceforward the Kings followed their pleasures, shewing themselves only on May-day: and then being seated in a Chariot, adorned with Flowers, and drawn by four Oxen. As for the May••e, he openeth packets, heareth and di••patcheth forrein Ambassadours, giveth remedy to the complaints of the Subjects, maketh Laws & repealeth them: An authority somewhat like that of the Praefecti Praeto••io, in the declining times of the Roman Em••ire, or that of the Sultans under the Mahometan Caliphs, and the Vice-Roys of the old Egyptian Pharaohs. An office which had been born by the Ancestors of this Martel, e∣ver since the reign of Clotaire the second, in whose time the Palatine or Mayre was one Arnul∣phus, descended lineally from V••ilo the second Sonne of Adalgerio, the first King of the Boiari∣ans,

or Bavarians▪ Which Vtilo being a military Prince, and having done good service to Theodorick the first King of Austrasia, or Mets, against the Danes then grievously infesting the Coasts of the Lower-Germany; was by him made Warden of those Marches, and honoured with the mariage of his Daughter Clotilde, and liberally endowed with fair possessions in this tract. The fourth from Vtilo was this Arunlph, the first Mayre of this house; which Office having long enjoyed, he re∣signed it to Ansegisus his eldest Sonne (the first who drew unto himself the Managery of the whole Estate) and bidding farewell to the affairs of the World, became a Priest, and dyed a Bishop of Mets, Anno 641. Afterwards Canonized a Saint. Ansegisus dying in the year 679. left his au∣thority and Office to his Nephew Martin, Sonne of Ferdulphus his younger Brother. But he be∣ing slain by Ebroinus, one of the Competitors, who a while enjoyed it, Pepin surnamed the Pat, Sonne of Ansegisus, revenging his Cozins death upon Ebronius, and crushing all the opposite factions which were raised against him, obtained that honour for himself. And having much ad∣vanced the affairs of France by the conquest of the Sueves and Frisons, died in the year 714. Suc∣ceeded to in this great Office after his decease (for Grimold his only lawfull Sonne, and Theo∣balaus the Sonne of Grimold, whom he had successively substituted in the same, died not long be∣fore him) by Charles his natural Son, begotten on Albieda his Concubine; from his martiall prowess called Martel. Who in his time, did to the Kings of France great service, especially in routing that vast Army of the Moores and Saracens, in the battel of ••ours before mentioned, thereby not only freeing France from the present danger, but adding Langued••c to the Crown, formerly in possession of the Gothes and Moores; for which he was created Duke or Prince of the French, yet would he not usurp the Kingdom, or the title of King, though both at his disposall wholly: it being his ordinary Saying, that he had rather Rule a King, than be one.

To him succeeded Caroloman his eldest Sonne, Anno 741. who held the office but a year, and then left it to his Brother Pepin: Who being of less moderation than his Father was, made such use of his power, that partly by that means, and partly under colour of an election, confirmed by Pope Zacharie the first, he took the Kingdom to himself: and the unfortunate King Chil∣perick had his powle shaven, and was thrust into a Monasterie. For this investiture both Pepin and Charles his Son, did many good services for the Popes, destroying on their quarrel the King∣dom of the Lombaerds, and giving them most of the Lands which formerly belonged unto the Ex∣rohs of Ravenna. And on the other side the Popes to requite these curtesies confirm'd the former in this Kingdom by their Papal Power (which then began to bear some sway in the Christian World) and gave the last (besides the opportunity of attaining the Western Empire) the Title of Most Christian King, continued ever since unto his Successors: And to say truth, he well deserved those honours, and had they been farr greater, by many victories obtained against the Enemies of rhe Gospel; the several Heathens by his means converted to the Faith of Christ; the great abilities he had of estate and judgement, inabling him to support the Majestie of the Roman Empire: For he not only was sole Monarch of the Kingdom of France, not parcelled out as for∣merly, and in times succeeding, into several petit Kingdoms and Principalities; but had added thereunto by his own proper vertue the greatest part of Italie, the best part of Germany, all Belgium, the two Pannonia's, and a great part of Spain.

But this vast Empier falling into weak hands which were not able enough to manage it, decai∣ed in as little time as it was in raising: partly by the unnaturall Ambition of the Sonnes of King Lewis the Godly, the next Successor of this Charles, who to make themselves all Kings, first deposed their Father, and then divided his Estate amongst them, into the Kingdoms of Italy, Burgundy, France, Lorrain, and Germany: four of which falling at last into the hands of strangers, ceased to be French, and passed into such Famlies as proved the greatest enemies of the Crown of France: partly by alienating the best and goodliest Provinces of France it self; never again united till these later dayes, which made the French Kings less considerable both at home and abroad, which we have touched upon before: and partly by the weakness and unworthiness of the Kings of this race; there being no question to be made but Lewis the Stammering, Charles the Bal••, the Gross, and the Simple, would have found better Attributes if they had deserved them. For by this means the issue of this brave Prince grew so despicable in the eys of their Subjects, that first Eudes the Sonne of Robert Duke of Anjou, and after Rodolph Duke of Bur∣gundy, the Vncle of Eudes, (both of the race of Witikindus the last Prince of the Saxons, and con∣sequently both Aliens to the House of Charles) possessed themselves severally of the Kingdom. And though they did not hold it long, being depressed and overborn by their opposite factions, yet did they lay a fair ground for Hugh Capet to build his hopes on. Who being Sonne of Hugh the Great, Constable of France, and Earl of Paris, the Sonne of Robert Duke of Anjou, younger Brother of Eudes, and neer kinsman of Rodolphe, never left practising his party in the Realm of France, till he had got possession of the Regall Diadem, wherewith two Princes of his house had been invested formerly by the like Elections. But for the Kings of this second Race, founded by two brave Princes, but on the unjust grounds of an usurpation, they are these that follow.

The second race of the Kings of France, of the Carolovinian or Boiarian Line.

• A. Ch.
• 151. 1 Pepin, the Sonne of Charles Martel, succeeded in the Office of Mayre, Anno 742, and having got the Regal Crown, vanquished the Lombards, made the Boiarians tri∣butarie, and crushed the Saxons, 18.
• 769. 2 Charles, surnamed the Great, the Sonne of Pepin, subdued the Kingdoms of the Lom∣bards and Saxons, conquered the Boiarians and Avares, and vanquished the Sara∣cens of Spain; Crowned Emperour of the West upon Christmas day by Pope Leo the third, Anno 800, 46.
• 815. 3 Lewis the Godly, Sonne of Charles King of France and Emperour, the last sole Mo∣narch of the French, deposed by his ambitious and unnaturall Sonnes: the Empire of the French after his decease, being divided into the Kingdoms of Italie, B••rgundie, Germanie, France, and Lorrein; and France it self distracted into many Soveraign E∣states and Principalities, 26.
• 841. 4 Charles II. surnamed Calvus, or the Bald, youngest Sonne of Lewis, King of France and Emperour, vanquished by Charles the Grosse, in the War of Italie, 38.
• 879. 5 Lewis II. surnamed Balbus, or the Stammering, Sonne of Charles the Bald, King of France, and Emperour.
• 881. 6 Lewis III. with Caroloman his Brother, the base Sonnes of Lewis the Stammering; Usurpers of the Throne in the infancy of Charles the Simple.
• 886. 7 Charles III. surnamed Crassus, or the Grosse, King of Germany and Emperour: cal∣led into France, and elected King, during the Minority of Charles the Simple, 5.
• 891. 8 Odo or Eudes, Sonne of Robert Earl of Anjou, of the race of Witikindus the last King of the Saxons, elected by an opposite Faction, outed Charles the G••osse, 9.
• 900. 9 Charles IV. surnamed Simplex, or the Simple, the Posthumus Sonne of Lewis the Stammerer, restored unto the Throne of his Fathers, which, after many troubles raised against him by Robert the 2d, Earl of Anjou (whom he slew in battel) he was forced to resigne, 27.
• 927. 10 Rodolph of Burgundie, Sonne of Richard Duke of Burgundie the Brother of Eudes, suc∣ceeded on the resignation of Charles the Simple, 2.
• 929. 11 Lewis IV. surnamed Transmarine, in regard that during his Fathers Troubles he had lived in England; restored unto the Regal Throne on the death of Rodolph: op∣posed therein by Hugh Earl of Paris and Anjou, the Nephew of King Eudes by his Brother Robert before mentioned.
• 958. 12 Lotharius, Sonne of Lewis the 4th, disturbed in his possession by Hugh Capet, the el∣dest Sonne of the said Hugh, on the pretensions of that house, by which at last he got the Kingdom.
• 987. 13 Lewis V. Sonne of Lotharius, the last King of the House of Charles the Great. After whose death (being King onely for a yeer) the Crown was seized on by Hugh Ca∣pet: Charles Duke of Lorreine, Brother of Lotharius, and Uncle unto Lewis the fift, being pretermitted.

And now we are come to the present race of the Kings of France, founded in Hugh Capet, so called from the greatness of his head, Sonne of Hugh the great, Earl of Paris and Anjou, and Grandchild of Robert the second Earl of Anjou: Which Robert was the Brother of E••des, and Cousin German of Rodolph Kings of France. Who partly by his own wits, but chiefly by the weak∣ness of the mungrel Issue of Charles the Great, having got the Diadem, transmitted it unto his Po∣sterity; the Crown descending in a direct line from Father to Sonne, till the death of Lewis the 10th, surnamed Hutin. But here we are to understand, that the Realm of France was at that time shut up within narrower bounds than it is at the present: the large and rich Countries of Champagne, Normandie, Bretagne, Anjou, Poictou, Languedoc, and the great Dukedom of Aquitain, besides those Provinces which constituted and made up the Kingdom of Burgundie, being aliened and dismembred from it. How they became reduced to the Crown again, will be discerned in the en∣suing History and Succession of

The third Race of the Kings of France, of the Capetine or Saxon Line.

• 988. 1 Hugh Capet, of whom sufficiently before, 9.
• 997. 2. Robert, the Sonne of Hugh Capet, Duke of Burgundie also, 34.
• 1031. 3 Henry, the eldest Sonne of Robert; his younger Brother Robert being setled in the Dukedom of Burgundie, 39.
• 1061. 4 Philip, the Sonne of Henry, who added Berry to the Crown, 49.
• 1110. 5 Lewis, VI. Sonne of Philip, surnamed the Grosse, 28.
• 1138. 6 Lewis VII. Sonne of Lewis the sixt, an Adventurer in the War of the Holy Land: as also did his Sonne and successour
• ...

• 1181. 7 Philip II. surnamed Augustus, by whom Normandy, Aquitain, & Anjou, with their se∣verall Appendixes, were taken from King Iohn of England. 43.
• 1224. 8 Lewis VIII. Sonne of Philip Augustus. 3.
• 1227. 9 Lewis IX. surnamed the Saint, renowned for his Wars in Egypt, and the Holy-Land. He restored Guienne to the English, and added the Earldoms of Tholouse and Mas∣con to the Crown of France. 44.
• 1271. 10 Philip III. Sonne of Lewis. 15.
• 1286. 11 Philip IV. surnamed the Fair, King also of Navarre in the right of the Lady Ioan his Wife. 28.
• 1314. 12 Lewis X. surnamed Hutin, King of Navarre in right of his Mother, whom he succe∣ded in that Kingdom, Anno 1305. After whose death the Kingdom of France was to have descended on Ioan his Daughter. 2.
• 1315. 13 Philip V. called the Long, Brother of Lewis Hutin, partly by threats, promises, and other practices, caused a Law to pass (to which he gave the name of the Sal que Law) for disabling Women from the succession to the Crown; and thereby quite excluded his Brothers Daughter, served in the same kind himself by his Brother Charles, who following his example, excluded, on the same pretence, his Neeces Joan and Margares, the Daughters of Philip. 5.
• 1320. 14 Charles IV. but in true accompt the fifth of that name, most commonly called Charles the Fair, Brother of Philip and Lewis the two last Kings. After whose death be∣gan the Wars of the English for the Crown of France, challenged by King Edward the 3d. as Sonne and Heir of Isabel, the Daughter of King Philip the Fair, and Sister to the 3 last Kings. 7.
• 1328. 15 Philip VI. surnamed de Valois, Son of Charles Earl of Valois, the second Sonne of King Philip the third, and Vncle to the three last Kings, succeeded under colour of the Salique Law: of which Charles it is said that he was Sonne to a King, Brother to a King, Vncle to a King, and Father to a King; yet himself was no King. In this Kings dayes was fought the famous Battle of Crecie, Anno 1343. in which the French Army consisted of about 70000 Souldiers; the English of 11800 only; yet the victory fell unto the English: by whose valour fell that day Iohn King of Bohemia, 11 Princes, 80 Barons, 120 Knights, and 30000 of the common Souldiers. He added unto his Estates, the County Palatine of Champagne, the Country of Daulphine, and the Citie and Earldom of Montpelier. 22.
• 1350 16 Iohn, the Sonne of Philip de Valois, in whose reign was fought the battel of Poictiers, wherein Edward the black prince, (so called for his black acts upon the French) with an handfull of wearied Souldiers (but 8000 in all) overcame the French army consist∣ing of 40000 men: of which they slew besides the Nobles, 10000 of the common Soul∣diers, and took prisoners King John himself and Philip his Sonne, 70 Earls, 50 Ba∣rons, and 12000 Gentlemen, 14.
• 1364. 17 Charles V. the Sonne of Iohn, recovered all those peeces (except only Calice) which the English had before gotten from his Father and Grandfather. He is called com∣monly Charles the Wise, but Lewis the 11th. would by no means allow him that at∣tribute: affirming that it was but a foolish part to give his younger Brother Philip the Dukedom of Burgundy, and withall the Heir of Flanders to wife. And so it proved in the Event.
• 18 Charles VI. a weak and distracted Prince, in whose reign Henry the fifth of England, called in by the faction of Burgundy against that of Orleans, maried the Lady Catha∣rine Daughter of this King, and was thereupon made Regent of France during the Kings life, and Heir apparent of the Kingdom. But he had first won the great bat∣tel of Agincourt, in which the English having an Army but of 15000 vanquished an Army of the French consisting of 52000 men, of which were slain 5 Dukes, 8 Earls, 25 Lords, 8000 Knights and Gentlemen of note, and 25000 of the Commons, the Eng∣lish losing but one Duke, one Earl, and 600 Souldiers. This unfortunate Prince lost what his predecessor Philip the ad. had taken from King Iohn of England, and had not been restored by King Lewis the ninth.
• 1423. 19 Charles VII. Sonne of Charles the sixt, after a long and bloodie War, recovered from the English (then divided by domestick dissentions) all their Lands and Signiories in France, except Calice only.
• 1461. 20 Lewis XI. Sonne of Charls the seventh, added unto his Crown the Dukedom of Bur∣gundie, the Earldom of Provence, (and therewithall a Title unto Naples and Sicil) and a great part of Picardy. A Prince of so great wants, or such sordid parsimony, that there is found a Reckoning in the Chamber of Accompts in Paris of two shil∣lings for new sleeves to his old doublet, and three half pence for liquor to grease his Boots
• 21 Charles VIII. Sonne of Lewis the 11th. who quickly won, and as soon lost the Kingdom of Naples; which he laid claim to in the right of the house of Anjou. By the ma∣riage of Anne the Heir of Bretagne, he added that Dukedom to his Crown.
• ...

• 1498. 22 Lewis XII. Sonne of Charles, and Grand-sonne of Lewis Dukes of Ori••••ans, which Lewis was a younger Sonne of Charles the fifth; succeeded as the ne••t Heir-male of the house of Valois. He dispossessed Ludowick Sforz•• of the Dutchie of Mil∣laine, and divided the Realm of Naples with Ferdinand the Catholick; but held nei∣ther long. By his mariage with Anne of Bretagne, the Widow of his Predecessour, he confirmed that Dukedom to his House; and united it unto the Realm by an Act of State. After his death the English, to prevent the growing greatness of Spaine, began to close in with the French, and grew into great corresponden∣cies with them; insomuch that all the following Kings, untill Lewis the 13th (ex∣cept Francis the 2d, a King of one yeer and no more) were all Knights of the Garter.
• 1515. 23 Francis, Duke of Angolesme, Grand-sonne of Iohn of Angolesme, one of the youn∣ger Sonnes of the said Lewis Duke of Orleans, succeeded on the death of Lewis the 12th, without i••••ue male. Took Prisoner at the battel of Pavie, by Charles the fifth, with whom he held perpetual wars; he being as unwilling to indure a supe∣riour, as the Emperour was to admit an equall. 32.
• 1547. 24 Henry II. Sonne of Francis, recovered Cali••e from the English, and drove Charles out of Germanie, and took from him Mets, ••oui, and Verdun, three Imperial Cities, ever since Members of this Kingdom. 12.
• 1559. 25 Francis II. Sonne of Henry the 2d, King of the Scots also, in the right of Mary his Wife.
• 1560. 26 Charles IX. Brother of Francis the 2d, the Author of the Massacre at Paris, 14.
• 1574. 27 Henry III. elected King of Poland in the life of his Brother, whom he succeeded at his death. The last King of the House of Valois, stripped of his Life and King∣dom by the Guisian Faction, called the Holy League. 15.
• 1589. 28 Henry IV. King of Navarre, and Duke of Vendosme, succeeded as the next Heir-male to Henry the 3d, in the right of the House of Bourbon, descended from Robert Earl of Clermont, a youunger Sonne of Lewis the 9th. He ruined the Holy League, cleered France of the Spaniards, into which they had been called by that poten•• and rebellious Faction; and laid La Bresse unto the Crown, together with the Estates of Bearn, and Base Navarre; and after a ten years time of peace, was vil∣lainously murdered by Ravillac, in the streets of Paris. 21.
• 1610. 29 Lewis XIII. Sonne of Henry the 4th, the most absolute King of France since the death of Charles the Great. For the reduction of the scattered and dismembred Provinces (the work of his many Predecessors) he added the reduction of all the Ports and Garrisons held by the Hugonots in that Kingdom; seized on the Dukedom of Bar, and surprized that of Lorreine, both which he held untill his death. 32.
• 1642. 30 Lewis XIV. Sonne of Lewis the 13th, and of the Lady Anne, eldest Daughter of Philip the third of Spaine, succeeded at the age of four years under the Government of his Mother, the 30th King of the Line of Capet, the 43 from Charles the Great, and the 64 King of France (or rather of the French) now living.

As for the Government of these Kings, it is meerly Regal, or, to give it the true name, Despoticall; such as that of a Master over his Servants: the Kings will going for a Law, and his Edicts as valid as a Sentence of the Court of Parliament. Quod Principi placuerit Legis habet vigorem, was a Prerogative belonging to the Roman Emperours, as Justinian tells us in his Institutes: and the French Kings, descending from Charles the Great, claim it as their own. The Kings Edicts al∣wayes ending with these binding words, Car tel est nostre Plaisir, for such is our pleasure. And though he sometimes send his Edicts to be verified or approved in the Parliament of Paris; and his Grants and Patents to be ratified in the Chamber of Accompts there holden: yet this is nothing but a meer formalitie, and point of circumstance, those Courts not daring to refuse what the King pro∣poseth. It is Car tel est nostre plaisir which there goeth for Law. And by this intimation of his Royall pleasure, doth he require such Taxes, as the necessity of his Affairs, the greediness of his Officers, or the importunity of Suters doe suggest unto him: The Patrimonie of the Crown being so exhausted by the riot and improvidence of former Princes, that the King hath no other way to maintain his State, defray his Garrisons, reward such as deserve well of him, and support those that depend upon him; but only by laying what he pleaseth on the backs of his Subjects, against which there is no dispute by the common People: though many times the Great Princes have de∣murred upon it. And therefore to make them also instrumentall to the publick 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the Kings are willing to admit them to some part of the spoyl, to give them some ex••mptions from those common burdens; and to connive at their oppressing of their Te••ants, against all good conscience, that being so privileged themselves, they may not interrupt the King in his Regal ••ourses.

The power of the French King over his Subjects being so transcendent, it cannot be, but that his Forces mnst be very great; and would be greater than they are, but that they dare not trust the common People with the use of Arms, for fear they should refuse to pay the accustomed Taxes, or forsake their Trades or turn their Farms back upon their Landlords. But for an 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of what a French King is able to doe in this kind, It is said, that Charles the 9th, in Garrisons and severall Armies in the field, had 15000 Horse, and 100000 Foot of his own Nation, besides 50000 Horse

and Foot of Swisses, Germans, and others. And for his standing Forces, it is said by others, that he is able to bring into the field for a sudden service no less than 60 Companies of Men of Arms, 20 Cornets of Light-Horse, and five Companies of harquibusiers on horse-back, which amount to 10000 in the totall: together with 20 Ensignes of French Foot, and 40 of Sw••sses, and yet leave his Garrisons well manned, and his Forts and Frontires well and sufficiently defended.

What the Revenues are in a State so subject to the will and pleasure of the King, it is hard to say; being also more or lesse, as the times and their occasions vary; according unto which the Revenues of this Crown have much altered. Lewis the 11th, gathered one Million and a half of Crowns; Francis the first, brought them to 3 Millions; his successor Henry the 2d, to six; Charle•• the 9th, to seven; Henry the 3d, to ten; afterward they were inhanced to fifteen. And in the time of Henry the 4th, the Treasurer of the Duke of Mayenne did not shame to say, That his Master had more improved the Revenue of France, than any King had done before him, advan∣cing it from two, to five Millions Sterling. A fair Intrado, but far short of those infinite sums which are extorted from the People, whereof a tenth part comes not cleerly to the Kings Exchequer. But what need more be said than that of Lewis the 11th, who used to say, that France was a Medow which he mowed every year, and as often as he listed: and indeed their Impositions cannot but be great, since there are no less than 30000 under-officers imployed to gather them. Hence I beleeve sprung that wish of Maximilian the Emperour, which was, that he (if it were possible) might be a God; and that having two Sons, the eldest might be a God after him; and the second King of France. And this was also the cause, that in the Wars between Charles the fift, and Francis the first, when the Emperours Herald had bid defiance to the King•• from Charles Emperour of Germany, King of Castile, Leon, Aragon, and Na••les, Arch-duke of Austria, &c. with the rest of his titles: The King commanded the Heralds to return the challenge from Francis King of France, commanding them to repeat France as many times, as the other had petty Earldoms in his stile. And to say truth, con∣sidering the compactedness thereof within it self, the admirable fertility of the soyl, the incredible multitudes of People, and the conveniency of situation betwixt Spain, Italy, and Germany, the name of France might ballance all the others titles.

The chief Orders of Knighthood in this Kingdom, were first of the Gennet, founded by Charles Martel, Mayr of the French Palace; and so called, either from Jane his Wife, as Haillan would have it; or from the Gennets of Spaine, over whom he triumphed at the battell of Tours, as Bellay writeth. It ended in the dayes of S. Lewis. The Knights of the order wore a Ring, wherein was engraven the form of a Gennet.

2 Of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, or twelve Peers, so called, quasi pares inter se, said to be instituted by Charles the Great in his Wars against the Saracens. Six of these were of the Clergy. 1 The Archbishop and Duke of Rhemes, 2 the Bishop and Duke of Laon, 3 the Bishop and Duke of Langres, 4 the Bishop and Earl of Beav••••, 5 the Bishop and Earl of Nayon, and 6 the Bishop and Earl of Chau∣lons; and six others of the temporalitie. 1 The Duke of Burgundy, 2 Duke of Normandy, 3 Duke of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 4 Earl of Tholouse, 5 Earl of Champagne, 6 Earl of Flanders. These are they so much memoriz'd in the Legends of the old French Writers, but falsly, and on no good ground; it be∣ing impossible that those should be of the foundation of Charles the Great, in whose time there were none of those Dukes and Earls, except the Earl of Tholouse onely. Therefore with better reason it may be thus concluded on, that the twelve Peers were instituted by Charles the Great, though that honour not by him appropriated unto any particular Estates and Titles; but left at large to be disposed of according to the personal merit of the best deservers: it being most sure, that neither Rowland, nor Oliver, nor Duke Na••mes, nor Ogier the Dane, had any of the titles abovementioned. But for the fixing of this dignitie in the Dukedoms and Earldoms before named, it is said by some to have been done by Hugh Capet, other referre it to Lewis the 7th, in whose times all those Dukes and Earls were in Rerum natura. But by whomsoever first ordained, the Tempo∣rall Pa••rr•••••• are extinct; and others, of no definite number, created by the Kings, as they see oc∣casion to gratifie a well deserver. Onely at Coronations, and such publick Triumphs, the custom is, to choose some principall persons out of the Nobility to represent those Temporall Peers; as at the ••orona ion of Lewis the 13th, the places of the Temporall Peers were supplied by the princes of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the Earl of Soissons, the Dukes of Nevers, Elbeuf, and Espernon: the Ecclesi∣asticall Peers remaining as at first they were. So that though Charles the Great might devise this Order, and institute the first twelve Peers, as is commonly said: yet was not that high honour fixed in any of those Temporall Princes, till the times succeeding; but given to men of severall hou∣ses, according to the Kings pleasure, and their well deservings.

3 Of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 begun by John King of France, Anno 1352. They wore about their necks a co••lar of gold, at the which hanged a Star: the word Monstrant Regibus astra v••am. This Or∣der was d••graced by his Sonne Charles, in communicating it to his Guard; and so it ended.

4 Of S. Michael, instituted by King Lewis the eleventh, Anno 1469: It consisted first of 36 Knights, which afterward were augmented to 300. The Habit of the Order was a long Cloak of white Damask down to the ground, with a border interwoven with Cockle-shells of gold, interla∣ced and ••urred with Ermines, with an hood of crimson Velvet, and a long tippet. About their necks they wore a collar woven with Cockle-shels: the word, Immensi tremor Oceani. It took the name from the picture of Saint Michael conquering the Devill, which was annex'd to the collar.

Some think, that the invocation of S. Michael, was in allusion unto the tenth of Dani•••• Others say, he took S. Michael, in regard of an apparition of that Saint, to his Father Charles the seventh, on Orleans Bridge, in his wars against the English. The Seat thereof was first at S. Michaels Mount in Normandy, a place which had held longest for the French Kings against the English; but it was afterwards removed to Bois de Vincennes, not far from Paris. S. Michaels day, the time of the Solemnity; and Mount S. Michael the name of the Herald which did attend upon the Order, which in most things was presidented by that of the Garter.

5 Of the Holy-Ghost, ordained by Henry the 3d, Anno 1579: to rectifie the abuses which had crept into that of S. Michael, having been of late times given to unworthy persons: to reduce which to its first esteem, he ordered, that the Collar of S. Michael should be given to none who had not first been dignified with this of the Holy-Ghost; into which none to be admitted, but such as can prove their Nobility by three descents. Their Oath is to maintain the Romish-Catholick Re∣ligion, and persecute all Opponents to it. Their Robe a black Velvet Mantle, powdred with Lil∣lies and Flames of Gold: the Collar of Flower de Lyces and Flames of Gold, with a Cross and a Dove appendant to it. And hereunto he gave the name of the Holy-Ghost, because this Henry was on a Whit sunday chosen King of Poland.

I omit the other petit orders, as those of the Cock and Dog, by them of Montmorencie; of the Porcupine, by them of Orleans; and of the Thistle, by them of Burbon.

The Arms of the French Kings in the dayes of Pharamond and his three first Successors, were Gules, three Crowns, Or. Clovis the Great altered them to ••zure, Seme of Flower de Lyces, Or; and Charles the sixt to Azure, 3 Flower de Lyces, Or. In which last changes they were followed by the Kings of England, varying the Coat of France, which they enquartered with their own, as the French Kings did: and by the Princes of the blood, who bear the Arms of France, with some difference onely for the distinction of their Houses.

There are in France, Archbishops, 17. Bishops, 107. And Vniversities 15. Viz.

• 1 Paris,
• 2 Orleans,
• 3 Bourges,
• 4 Poictiers,
• 5 Angiers,
• 6 Caen,
• 7 Rhemes,
• 8 Bourdeaux,
• 9 Tholouse,
• 10 Nismes.
• 11 Montpelier,
• 12 Avignon,
• 13 Lyons,
• 14 Besancon,
• 15 Dole.

And so much for France.

Notes

• * 1.1

  The Isle of France.
• * 1.2

  VALOIS.
• * 1.3

  HEUREPOIX.
• * 1.4

  GASTINOYS.
• * 1.5

  Cham∣pagne
• * 1.6

  Pieardie.
• * 1.7

  Norman∣die.
• * 1.8

  Bretagne,
• * 1.9

  Anjou.
• * 1.10

  La Be∣ausse.
• * 1.11

  Berry.
• * 1.12

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.13

  〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 1.14

  Limosin.
• * 1.15

  Perigort, & Quereu,
• * 1.16

  Aquitain.
• * 1.17

  Guienne▪
• * 1.18

  Gascoigne,
• * 1.19

  Aquitaine.
• * 1.20

  Languedoc.
• * 1.21

  Provence.
• * 1.22

  Orange.
• * 1.23

  Provence.
• * 1.24

  Bu••gundi∣ans.
• * 1.25

  Daulphine.
• * 1.26

  La Bress••.
• * 1.27

  Lionois
• * 1.28

  Bargundie Dukedom:
• * 1.29

  Burgundie County.
• * 1.30

  French Ilands.
• * 1.31

  French Islands.